Chapter 1

RUSTLING of the leaves was the only noise accompanying the light chatter from the insects within a warm summer afternoon. The air was dry. The earth was thirsty for water as searing sunlight speared through the gaps in the trees. Cracks crawled along the forest floor like snakes occupying the land, searching for prey.

He silently waited. A small bow was in his hands as he patiently tried to find the perfect moment to reveal his hiding place.  A large, fat fowl was jumping around six feet away from him. Its long black beak was constantly pecking at the soil searching for insects to eat.

His dark brown eyes darted left and right as he planned his attack. His black hair mingled with the leaves as he hid in the bushes.  It would be him and his grandfather’s dinner. A meaty bird as the one feasting before him would certainly make the meal that much sweeter and aromatic to eat and to relish.

A branch snapped. The child cursed under his breath. The fowl looked up in alarm as it twitched its head left and right scanning for predators. Its wings were slowly extending in preparation to flee. He knew that he could not wait any longer. The opportunity was now. With an arrow cocked on the bow he drew the string back quietly. Heaving a deep breath softly out of his mouth, he gradually raised his head and his arms. The tip of the arrow was aimed directly at the bird.

Before the fowl could escape, the arrow was swiftly and deadly released from the bow. A swooshing sound sliced through the air and the bird cried out a protest of pain before it slumped onto the earth. The kid grinned happily. He felt as if he had accomplished something great. Even though he could not compete against those hunters whom dwelled in the nearby areas, he believed he was just as good as them.

The boy leaped out from behind the bushes and ran toward his catch. Picking up the dead animal by the legs, he sized it up and down. It had to weigh at least four pounds. It was more than enough for two meals. Stuffing the bird into the rucksack he brought with him, he readjusted the quiver, shouldered the bow, and prepared to return back to town.

Walking down the small hunter’s path within the woodland, the playfulness of a fifteen-year-old mind kicked in. He picked up small rocks of different shapes and sizes and shoved them into his pockets. They would be great to his collection of stones and pinecones.  A few wild berries dangled from thorn-covered vines were devoured hungrily while he navigated his way back home.

The sun was setting fast. He did not expect to stay out so late. Normally it would take him an hour to get back to town but it seemed as if the road had grown on itself. An endless twists and turns of mysterious concoction were quickly confusing his sense of direction. He had grown up in these woods. He knew every shortcut, hiding place, and best hunting ground. But it was as if he had just arrived upon a foreign land. Everything seemed so strange and unknown. He definitely felt like he was walking into a forbidden region.

Panic started to settle in. Hi breath became quick and uneven while his pace quickened. The sky turned from bright orange to dark red. Blinding light from the sun was slowly being eaten by the edge of the mountains in the distant lands. Shadow of the night closed in dangerously. He knew it would be foolish to stay in the forest within the darkness, as large land predators would come out in search for food. He certainly did not want to become just another pile of meat for the wild beasts that claimed this area as their own during the night.

Suddenly, he yelled out in surprise as he tripped on an exposed tree root and slammed onto the ground. Dirt, dried leaves, and dust rolled into the cooling air and covered his hair and clothes. His knee scraped the ground in an excruciating pain while his rucksack bounced away from him when the strap broke during his fall. Wiping away a tear from the corner of his eyes, he crawled toward the bag and held it close to him.

A crow cried out angrily above the treetop. He looked up and the night sky was already looming into view. He figured he only had twenty minutes left before darkness would descend completely. That was when he would become the most vulnerable. That was when he would be helpless.

Holding back his whimper as he limped back onto his feet, the boy tried desperately to find a place to hole up. Best scenario would be sleeping in the woods under the protection, if any, of a large tree trunk. He cursed at himself for being so careless and blamed himself further when he realized he did not bring a flint stick to start a fire. Then again, he was never prepared to stay overnight in the first place.

Blood was leaking down the wound on his right knee. It was painful to walk. Each step forced the gash to open up. Each step forward brought a pounding and burning sensation to his senses. A howl from a wolf not too far away made his body filled with fear. Animals began to stir uneasily from their resting place during the day. The last few minutes of afternoon sun were disappearing fast.

It was not long before he found himself in pitch black. Obscurity was overwhelming as he attempted to remain calm. His survival instinct, trained by his grandfather, was his only tools. And he knew running around blindly in the darkness would only make his predicament even more threatening than it was right now.

Without warning, he heard a growling sound behind him. Wheeling around, he found himself face to face with a wolf. He looked around in terror to see if he was surrounded by a pack. To his surprise, there was none. Only one wild beast was stalking him twenty feet away. The child slowly lowered his catch. His other hand was gently reaching for his bow and arrows. His eyesight never left the glowing yellowish glare of the wolf. The constant deep growl was a stark reminder at how close he was with death itself. One false move and he would be mauled and killed.

Before he could retrieve his bow, however futile the action was, the wolf roared and leaped forward with intense ferocity. The kid yelled in shock as he was shoved onto the ground on his back.

“Get off me!” He screamed while the razor sharp fangs were inches from his neck.

He used one thin forearm to jam against the animal’s throat and kept the chomping jaw away from his flesh while his other hand had formed into a fist and was constantly punching the giant furry head.

“Help!” A desperate plea rang out from his throat but no one was around to save him.

The wolf’s bite was getting closer with each attempt. The kid was too small and too weak to fend off the deadly assault. Soon, he could feel the hot, stinky breath on his boyish face, as his eyes widened in extreme fear. He did not want to die. Forepaws of the beast were clawing at his shoulders and small body frame.  The immense weight of the wolf was choking the breath out of him as he gasped and cried. He tried to use his knees to jab against the soft belly of the animal but the wolf barely noticed it. Reddish blood matted the light grey fur as the injuries began to add up. Shirt was shredded with each slash of the claws. The agony was extreme. He knew it was over for him.

Suddenly the animal jerked up and cried out in surprise and pain. Half a second later it gasped out a breath and fell onto the kid’s chest. It was not moving. It was dead. There was no visible wound on the dead carcass. The child was confused, as his torn body was drained of strength. His eyesight began to fade. His head was pounding as if a hammer was striking against a bell right beside his ears. Before he lost consciousness, he saw a dark figure looming over him. The atmosphere coming from the stranger was unique. It was perplexing. It was something that he had never experienced. It was a mystified shroud of uneasiness.

But he was too tired and injured to care. The world spun around him and a blanket of blackness enveloped him.

IT was a chaotic dream. Demons and creatures unlike any before were chasing him. They were lusting for his blood. They demanded his soul. He was running in the same spot, not moving an inch. Despite his every effort, they were closing in. Soon, the growling and crying of the monsters were around him. Their hands were reaching out, dripping with rotting flesh. Death was upon him. He had no place to run to. He was trapped.

The boy sat up from the straw bed with sweat rolling from his forehead and down his chin. His upper body was wrapped in bandages. His hands and arms were also dressed with unknown medicine. Wincing as the burning pain resurfaced from the sudden movement, he gazed around the room. It was a small cabin with a wooden table and a bench. On top of the table were a basket of bread and a jug of water. A fireplace was to his left. The smell of burning wood drifted into his nose.

He breathed out a sigh of relief. It was just a dream. There were no monsters chasing after him. He was safe, for now.  

“You are safe here. I found you and carried you to this abandoned cabin.” A soft voice spoke from the corner of the lodge.

He turned and surprised to see a man in a black cloak was sitting on a chair eyeing him. The man’s face was half covered by a hood draped over his head. A bony hand grasped a long pipe. The flickering light from the dancing fire cast a warping shadow upon him. The child was unable to speak. Grimacing as he slowly shifted his weight on the bed, he tried to speak but no word came out.

“Are you hungry?”

The stranger got up from the chair after puffing out some smoke and walked toward the table. He took two small loafs of bread from the basket and walked toward his little guest. Holding out the food, he waited in silence. The boy stared at the offering for a minute before he took them with trembling hands and took several large bites. He did not realize how famished he was.

The man sat on the bench and watched the child ate in silence. His face filled with thoughts while he put the pipe back into the corner of his mouth. A thin trail of smoke slowly floated up from the burning tobacco.

“Do you have a name, boy?”

Almost choking on the dry bread after hearing the question, the child said between coughs: “Kasnas Sel.”

“That is an unusual last name,” said the man. His gaze fixed onto the boy. “It very much resembles the dragon bloodline.”

Hearing the mention of the dragons, Kasnas quickly answered: “My grandfather said our family name came from a wizard whom gained the trust of the dragon lord centuries ago. It was never heard of before – a human wizard in close relationship with a dragon of noble blood. It was also because of him that a handful of others had joined him and visited the realm of the dragon lands. As a symbol of friendship and respect, the wizard changed his last name. After all, the dragons possessed a much longer history compared to humans.  Story has it that he resided in the Outer World for the remainder of his life along with a few other spell-casters. Only their descendants returned back to the New World where humans lived their lives.”

Kasnas bit his tongue and fell silent when he realized how much information he had just given out. To him, it was a foolish the way he acted. A person who he had just met should not have known this much about his family history, a caution that his grandfather had reminded him over and over again. But it felt right to Kasnas, knowing that he could somehow trust the man that had just saved his life, regardless not knowing the man’s name.

Sensing the hesitation and the cautious expression from the boy, the man waved a hand softly through the air. “Do not worry, my young friend. I have no interest in knowing much about your family history.” Leaning slightly forward, he continued: “But it seems that you are very intrigued in the folklore of the ancient dragons.”

Nodding, Kasnas gulped down the last bite of the bread. “It has been my passion. I have heard so many tales about the ancient spell-casters in the Outer World. I cannot even begin to imagine the type of spells they are able to learn from the dragons.”

“Are you hoping to become a spell-caster?”

Kasnas lowered his head and stared at his bandaged hands and arms. “I do not know. My grandfather instructed me never to practice the art of magic. He was… he was always angry whenever I brought up the subject.”

“Perhaps he was afraid you would become one of the rogue wizards when you grow up?” The man asked. While waiting for an answer, he got up and walked to the chair where his backpack resided. Pulling out an old leather book, he flipped a few pages and scanned a few lines.

Picking at the edge of the bandage, Kasnas said: “I can never understand the difference between a wizard and a spell-caster. It seems like they are practicing the same art but they are different in every way.”

“A wizard is a magician that can channel elemental auras in nature and use that power to do incredible things. He can provide protection to repel invading armies or provide backup offensive spells to destroy enemy defenses. A spell-caster associates with priests and clerics that are lower in status. They tend to the wounded and the ill. Their power is extremely limited. Normally a wizard would serve the king and queen while the spell-caster would serve duke, duchess, and the regular citizens.

“In the past, some spell-casters had attempted to surpass their limitations by practicing the forbidden incantations. The dark energy consumed their souls and they became corrupt with greed and power. They were also extremely difficult to fight against, as their spells were designed for one purpose: destruction. That is why they are titled the rogue wizards as they serve no one but themselves. In the end, many years ago the kingdom passed down a law to exile the rogue wizards for the safety of his lands and his people.”

The man closed the book and gazed out the window with heavy thoughts. His eyes looked into the darkness. Only the crackling fire could be heard. Insects and untamed beasts of the night roamed the forests. Branches rustled in the temperate breeze. Leaves whispered with gentle elegancy. Compared to what the boy had encountered only hours before, the midnight atmosphere felt like a land of serenity.

Kasnas looked up. “How come you know so much about these things? Are you a magician?”

Smiling, the stranger turned around and sat back down onto his chair. “Let’s just say I know a few people that can channel the energy around them. Whether they are wizards or spell-casters… I am in no liberty to say. During my years of travel, I have seen many wonderful things. At the same time, I have also experienced incidents where they would make a normal person go mad. You ended up having to learn things while you travel. Knowledge is power, Kasnas.” The man tapped the side of his head through his hood. “Remember that as long as you have knowledge, you are in control of your life and your destiny.”

The boy could not understand what the man was talking about. It was too profound for him. In fact, he could not read very well despite having the fortune to join children from higher status families, thanks to the duke’s son’s help, and study different subjects. Even then, Father Feran was reluctant to pass down the same knowledge that he had given to others to Kasnas.

Kasnas yawned heavily. His wounds seemed to be healing quite fast, as he did not feel the pain that he had experienced an hour ago.

The hooded man got up and pulled the bed quilt up to the child’s neck. “Sleep now. Tomorrow I will take you back to town.”

Kasnas was about to ask the stranger’s name but a sudden wave of tiredness swept over his body. It was as if he was drowning in quick sand, the sleepiness surged through his every nerve and forcefully closed his eyelids for him. The last thing he pondered was what his grandfather would do when he got back. He hoped that he could get off easily with just a mild scolding but he knew it was more of a wishful thinking rather than reality. He was also supposed to tend the stables and hen house that same night in the duke’s castle.

He did not care anymore, as he yawned again and fell asleep.

MORNING came with loud chirping songs of the birds flying outside the small cabin. A light yellowish light bathed the heaven. Thin clouds floated high in the sky with foggy mountain tops lining the horizon far away. Soft streaks of sunlight peered through the forest top and illuminated the ground beneath. The air felt cool. Small droplets of morning dew rolled off the dangling leaves, dripping onto the earth forming tiny puddles.

Kasnas woke up surprised to see cuts and scrapes on his body had healed already. Since he was born, his ability to heal amazingly fast compared to other children around him had always brought astonishment and disbelief among the towns people. He had never thought too much about it as he was one of those teens that played roughly out in the field. Climbing the tallest trees, jumping into the deep river from high ledges, and running and rolling down grassy hilly slopes with friends were some of the things he enjoyed doing whenever he was free from the chores in the castle. Yet this morning, Kasnas was shocked to see injuries that would have taken at least three days to heal to disappear in just one night’s sleep.

“It seems like your body has a fast regeneration rate.”

His savior stood near the doorway. His pack had already been prepared and ready to go. The long black cloak fluttered lightly in the morning wind, as the door was opened wide to allow fresh air in the room. Same as last night, Kasnas could not see the man’s face. Only cleanly shaven chin with a gentle smile and a pair of gleaming eyes could be seen.

The fire had already been doused with a bucket of water, leaving only wet coals of black and white floating in the hearth.  A loaf of bread was tossed through the air. The child clumsily caught it with both hands, fumbling the round soft bread a few times before holding it close to his chest.

“Eat. We still have an hour before we have to depart.”

“I can get back to town myself,” the boy said out of courtesy. He did not want to trouble the man further.

Folding his arms together with hands in the elongated sleeves, the man shook his head. “If you are worried about troubling me further, you are not. After all, a few more hours of being your guardian is not going to make my day any longer or any worse. I have to head into town as well to do some things.”

The boy took a bite of the bread. Although it was a bit stale as it had sat on the table overnight, the taste was still sweet and delicious. His pallet welcomed the texture of the dough as he swallowed and satisfied the hunger that his stomach felt. Before he could take a second bite, a soft chirping noise took his attention away from his meal. Looking down to his right, he saw a small dragon head with light orange almond-shaped eyes had popped up from the edge of his bed.

“What in the-“ Kasnas jumped up from his bed. The worn, brown quilt flew in the air and landed on the wooden floor not too far away from his bare feet.

A laugh came from the stranger’s throat. “I see that Tibit has returned from his late night hunt.”

The small dragon crawled onto the bed and sat on the pillow. It was nearly the size of a large canine. Its wings were folded together. The color of its shimmering scales was that of a brilliant green with spots of darker shades near its hind legs and tail. Its belly was dark yellow and was bulging out, making its complete appearance that of a small, fat dragon offspring. It looked at Kasnas for a brief moment before it opened up its jaws, displaying a row of long sharp fangs, and sneezed.

Kasnas was fascinated to see a dragon up close. Most of the time such legendary creature was weary of appearing in front of humans because they were too proud and too secluded to do so. The small dragon licked its fangs as it eyed the bread that Kasnas had dropped. Jumping down onto the floor, it greedily advanced toward the food. With a mouthful bite, it devoured the roll of bread with one gulp. Chirping happily, it leaned against the bed frame while resting its short forepaws on its round stomach.

“Bad hunt last night, Tibit?” The man chuckled. Noticing the child’s bewildered expression, he said: “Tibit is my companion that travels with me. He usually likes to chase after wild boars at nighttime while they are getting ready to settle down after a day’s roaming in the woods. I expected him to return much earlier but it seems that he did not fare well in catching a full meal last night.”

“But…how?” The boy stuttered.

“What do you mean?”

Pointing at the half-sleeping dragon, Kasnas asked: “How were you able to befriend such amazing creature? Usually dragons do not show themselves in front of humans, let alone travel with them as companions.”

“You said yourself that your ancestor had befriended with dragons of noble blood. Such incredible feat was accomplished so why can I not befriend with Tibit?” The hooded man replied with slight puzzlement. When he saw Tibit reopened its eyes and glared intently at him, he added: “Of course, I am not saying you are not a noble dragon, Tibit. I was just stating an example.”

“Yes but that was just a story. I do not know if it is true or not. My ancestors may have twisted the historical experience.”

“Are you calling your grandparents and their parents a liar?”

“Well… no.”

Sitting on the bench beside the table, Kasnas sucked in a deep breath and heaved out slowly. His body was trembling with excitement. He had always dreamed of seeing a dragon from far away but to see one so close was surreal.

“Kasnas, you have to understand: all creatures in the world with sentient mind and intelligence will choose whether to trust humans or not. We have done things in the past that were terrible. The animals could see it and sense it, and ultimately judge us for our actions. Dragons are highly intelligent creatures. They do the same as well. They can judge a person and choose to appear before that person. Some legend even has it that certain dragon breeds can speak languages and develop their own culture in the Outer World because they are as smart as we are. Tibit chose to befriend with me because that is his choice. This does not mean he will show up in front of everyone else.”

Kasnas’ eyes were wide. A grin appeared on his face as he continued to stare at the small dragon that had fallen asleep. “Can Tibit speak our language?”

Shaking his head, the stranger answered: “No. Tibit is a rare breed. He has no massive aura that other dragons have. He does not possess the ability to pronounce our words. He is, however, highly intelligent and has always been my best companion in my life so far.”

Walking toward the scaly beast and kneeling down beside it, he gently stroked the dragon’s head. A gurgling sound could be heard coming from Tibit’s throat. “When I first found him, Tibit was hurt. An unknown offensive spell was cast and had deeply injured him. It took me two weeks to heal him. At times I thought I would lose him, as his life sign became erratic and weak. It was only through the miracle of the gods that Tibit pulled through. Ever since then, he and I are inseparable.”

After a moment of silence, the man looked up. “Are you still hungry? I can give you another roll of bread if you are.” Seeing the boy shaking his head, the man got up and passed a shirt to his young companion. “It’s not new and may be much bigger than your size but wear it to keep warm. Your old shirt was tattered beyond repair so I burned it. Your fowl was taken by Tibit earlier this morning before I could stop him.”

Hearing the news of his catch stolen by the dragon, Kasnas displayed a look of disappointment. Then he reconciled the loss and got up. He found his bow and quiver with the arrows placed near the doorway. Grabbing his dirt-covered boots, he put on the shirt and soon was ready to leave. Tibit heard the commotion and woke up. Yawning lazily, it got onto all fours and trotted leisurely toward Kasnas. It then snuggled against his legs. The child was dumbfounded by the affection the dragon had displayed.

The stranger laughed again. “He seems to quite like you, boy. I ought to be more careful lest Tibit forgets about me and starts following you around.” In a much lower tone, he said: “He can be quite annoying at times though and is a master at being mischievous.”

Tibit heard the comment with its superior hearing and growling unhappily. Slashing its tail in a gesture of annoyance, it then leaped out the doorway and extended its wings. It flapped a few times to warm up and soared into the sky with a graceful launch. Kasnas was completely drawn in by the display. The shock did not subside until the stranger hurried him along onto the forest path and they were on their way back to town.

End Chapter 1

2: Chapter 2

Chapter 2

THE city of Carnial resided in the secluded mountain range called Sarien Peaks. It was named after the Sarien God, the creator that initially shaped the world and later split it in half during the Great War of Sentient Uprising. Legend had it that the final battle was here at the Sarien Peaks where humans and dragons teamed together to battle the monster that had threatened to annihilate everything.

Over two thousand people were living in Carnial. Individuals of widely-differentiated professions were responsible for making the town thrive, as traders from different villages and castles ventured through miles of land to seek out profit and an opportunity to make a living here. Carnial became the focal point of market trades due to its location.

To the east were alpines of extreme heights. They served as a natural barrier against land predators and human invaders from other regions. A year-round rough weather combined with dangerous terrains had made the peaks extremely treacherous to navigate. To the west was the forest which Kasnas was hunting at. Several miles deeper into the forest was a region called Maze Woodlands, where the confusing twists and turns of the landscape would trap any person foolish enough to venture too far into its realm. Though due to the rare breeds of animals that had been mentioned by older generation of hunters to have outstanding flavors and medicinal benefits, countless of adventurous humans had journeyed into Maze Woodlands. Most had never returned. The ones that survived had become apprehensively quiet about their ordeals.  It was as if something bad would happen to them should they explain their experience to the world.  

Further to the west was a border of immense haze made of fine water vapors. No one knew where the fog came from. They just knew that such haze would swallow an entire group of travelers and their remains were never found. It was a barrier between the Outer World of the legendary dragon race and the New World of the human race.

Because of the serenity that the natural landscape was offering, people that were looking for a peaceful lifestyle slowly migrated to where Carnial City was. Over time, the entire area became populated with hundreds of thousands of people and later on became First Empire with an army of over a quarter million soldiers. Though it was called a city, Kasnas still regarded it as a town for the area where he lived was actually quite rural and far away from the market center.

Kasnas had always been fascinated with tales of the Outer World. It was a world of mystery, populated by ancient beings with power far greater than any human spell-caster or wizard could have. After a full day’s of labor at the stables, Kasnas would sit with his grandfather for hours at night just listening to the stories of imaginative things. Images of when the world was once whole and creatures could travel anywhere without boundaries would flow into his mind. Dragons of various shapes, colors, and sizes dominating the heaven while wizards, spell-casters, and common humans ruled the lands. Oceans of boundless mass filled the horizon as ships sailed across the glimmering watery surface on a journey of exploration and trades. To Kasnas, the world before the Great War was like a utopia.

“We will stop for lunch.”

The stranger stood beside old evergreen towering meters into the air. As he lowered his belongings onto the soft soil, fallen leaves gracefully danced around them within the temperate breeze.

“We are just half an hour away from the edge of the town,” Kasnas said anxiously. “Why don’t we eat there? I’m sure my grandfather would like to meet you.”

Laughing, the man shook his head. He adjusted his hood slightly and sat against the tree trunk. “No. I don’t think that will be appropriate.”

“Why not? You saved my life. And you can also be a voice of reasoning and explain to my grandfather why I did not return home last night. He gets very angry sometimes and would not listen to what I have to say, if he believed that I had done something wrong from the start.”

“Then it is more a reason why I should not meet him, no? I would not want to feel his wrath.”

The man smiled when he saw the boy’s disapproving expression.

“Do not worry. I will meet with him in time.”

He pulled out a piece of dried meat and passed to Kasnas while he stuffed another piece into his mouth and chewed.  Kasnas sat beside the man and stared into the dense forest while listening to the wind slipping through the woods. A slight surge of aura seemed to light up the entire area in a sea of golden shower. Sparkling stars of light rained upon the forest land.

“I have never asked for your name,” the boy suddenly spoke after a few minutes of silence.

A surprised look flashed across his face for a second before it was replaced with a mellow expression. “Oh?”

Turning around and looking intently at his savior, Kasnas asked: “What is your name?”’

The stranger hesitated, seemingly at a loss for words. His eyes lost the intense glimmer that they once had under the shadow of his black hood. He pulled his cloak closer around him.

“Well?”

Looking down, the man sighed. “You truly do have the gift. Even with a tier two spell, I still could not prevent you from nullifying it and asking me this question.”

Confused, Kasnas tilted his head. He inched closer. “What do you mean?”

The man pointed his bony finger at the wavering image of the brushes in front of them. “What do you see there?”

Kasnas frowned as he stared at the direction where the finger was pointing. He squinted while popping another piece of dried meat into his mouth. He chewed slowly, feeling his energy growing with every bite. Then he froze. An extremely faint line of blue light was shimmering not too far away. The line grew from a strange design that looked like a shield was floating in mid-air just a meter above the ground. It, too, was pulsing with a unique aura. Kasnas then looked around and was surprised to see the same strand of light was surrounding their spot. Before Kasnas could get up and attempt to touch the shining thread of light it vanished softly into thin air.

“I-I think I saw something. Actually I do not know what I just saw. Maybe a shield?”

Nodding, the stranger said: “That is correct. It is a charm that I have created after meeting you last night. It is designed to block people from asking certain questions that I do not want to answer. In a way, it is very intrusive because it controls how the brain of a person works. Certain questions contain phrases will be annulled once the spell determines their validity – whether if they are something that I accept or not.”

“You are a spell-caster?” The child spoke with disbelief.

“No. I am not. I am not a wizard too…more or less,” the man quickly responded when he saw the next question that Kasnas was about to ask. “Let’s just say I understood some fundamental elements of spells. With my ability, I am able to cast and prepare charms and spell fields.”

Kasnas gulped in a breath. “Why would you not want me to know your name?”

“People have been hurt or killed by knowing me, Kasnas. I do not want you ending up the same fate as others have.”

“But you are powerful! You can summon spells to defend yourself. Surely you can protect me!” the boy exclaimed. Standing up, he got more excited. “You killed that wolf last night and saved me!”

Waving a hand to dismiss the claim, the stranger replied quietly: “I did not kill that wolf. You did.”

The leaves and branches rustled loudly when a surge of air current flowed through the area. Sunlight blinked passionately among pockets of openings within the blanket of shadows draping across the land.

Kasnas was baffled. He did not want to believe what he had just heard. In fact, it sounded ludicrous when the words entered his ears.

“That is not possible.”

Noting the expression on the child’s face, the man sighed. Getting up, he brushed off the dirt and leaves that club to his cloak. “There is no point in asking more questions. To explain everything is too complicated. I suggest we be on our way.”

“But-“

Kasnas was about to throw out another question until he saw the glare coming from the stranger’s dark blue eyes. It was a look of threat, cold and lifeless. It was a look that a soldier would have as he killed his enemy. It was something that sent chills down Kasnas’ spine as he stood affixed in his spot, unable to move an inch.

The man readjusted his pack before he started walking down the forest path. He did not look back. A blanket of silence enveloped the atmosphere, as the mood suddenly became dark and oppressive. It took a bit of an effort before the boy could muster enough courage and strength to follow the man. He bit his tongue and did not dare to speak another word. He did not understand what had just transpired.

BY the time they reached the main gate of the town it was already early afternoon. A large bridge built with cut-stones of various shapes and sizes arced over the gurgling river that ran from southeast to northwest. Dark blue water sparkled within the afternoon sun, while the shadows of carriages, horses, and people twisted and bent among the endless ripples.

Four armed guards in shining silver armor stood on either side of the gate, checking people and their luggage. Each had a long sword secured by their waist. A long green cape draped down their back. Their face was stern and their look was fierce, as they scrutinized everyone that entered and exited the town.

Kasnas looked up as they approached the checkpoint. The massive wooden gate with pointy ends dangling downward upon their heads was erected and secured by inches-thick metal chains on either side. Once closed, the gate would stop a small army from charging through.

“What do you mean I cannot enter? I have the pass. All documents are in order!” An angry protest burst out among the crowds.

Kasnas shifted his eyes to where the commotion was. A bald man in dark brown trader’s clothes was stopped by one of the guards. His wagon with four muscular horses was halted for further inspections.

“You did not declare what items you are bringing in. As stated in our section four city laws: All foreign merchants must clearly list out the items they are bringing with them; merchants are subject to search and possible arrest as set forth by the power of Duke Gave.”

The man’s reaction became even more bewildered. His round, chubby face shook with ever-growing anger. “But-but that is unreasonable! I have passed this same checkpoint six months ago and I had not been stopped for such-such preposterous reason!”

“A lot has changed since your last visit,” the guard replied coldly. His left hand was touching the hilt of his sword as he repositioned his stance and stood proudly in front of the man. “We have reports of strangers entering the city and causing all sorts of problems.”

“That does not mean I am one of them!” The overweight man yelled as beads of sweat rolled down the side of his face under the burning sun. Pointing at the sacks in his wagon, he said: “These grains and seeds will not last being out in the sun for long. Are you really going to ruin it all by questioning me and denying me from entry?”

“If your documents are not in order we cannot let you in!” the guard raised his voice. “That is final! Either you comply with our search in the detention area or you turn around and go back to where you came from!”

The man was at a loss for words. The choices given to him were not only ridiculous but unfair. To him, he felt as if he was being segregated from the dozens of travelers that were moving in and out of the town around him.

Before the merchant had decided that enough was enough and was about to turn around and leave, the man that Kasnas traveled with appeared beside the wagon silently. The armed guard’s stare rested upon the unknown individual in black cloak, as he motioned two other knights to stay alert. The scabbards of fancy design in royal emblem rattled with mild hostility. Passerby dropped their conversation as they noticed the uncomfortable mood that had suddenly descended among them. A silent dissent of intense vehemence could be felt. Kasnas trembled slightly from the sensation while he looked on with slight confusion and curiosity.

“Are you going to be making trouble now as well?” the guard inquired with annoyance.

The hooded man only smiled. “No. I just feel that this gentleman here is not a threat to this marvelous city. In fact, he is a well-known farmer that has been supplying food and other resources to feed the people in this area, including the nobles in the castle in the distance.”

“That does not give him any more privilege than any other traveler passing through this gate!”

Before the hooded man could speak further, the captain of the armed soldiers walked out with three more guards.  The dark red cape signifying his higher status fluttered behind his rapid pace, as their footsteps echoed underneath the stone arc of the gate. Steel armors shimmered in the sunlight the moment that the shadow of the overpass had stopped within its limited reach.

“What is going on here?” The captain spoke with a stern authority, as his voice was deep and coarse. Readjusting his scabbard and putting his hands on his hips, he stared at his soldiers with mild annoyance. “We have two hundred people traveling in and out of the western gate today because of a festival going on and you four are holding up everything? What will I tell the Duke?”

One of the four guards saluted and bowed his head. “Our apologies. This merchant does not have the proper documents and still he insists on passing through.”

“I do have-“

“Enough!” The captain roared, ultimately silenced the chubby merchant that was about to protest once again.

Kasnas jumped slightly as the same as other journeymen and traders.

Pointing at the people around him with an armored hand, the captain shook his head. “Today is the Sarien Festival. I will not have you guys delaying the traffic with such ridiculous problem as an improper document. You will not ruin this holy celebration.”

Turning around and facing the mysterious man in black cloak, the captain frowned beneath his helmet. His long white beard curved slightly outward as he slowly rubbed his chin. Finally, a look of recognition flashed across his face.  

“It cannot be….”

Kasnas was completely puzzled seeing the captain’s reaction to the man’s presence. His savior walked up to the stunned individual and smiled.

“It has been a long time, Captain Eran. I have been summoned by Duke Gave to discuss matters of great importance.”

“Of-of course,” the man stammered as he motioned his troops to step aside. “Duke Gave has been waiting for your arrival.”

Raising an eyebrow, the mysterious man said: “Oh? It looks like word has traveled rather quickly around here.”

“Of course, especially the hell that you have created ten years ago..,” Captain Eran muttered under his breath with slight animosity.

“What did you say?”

“No. Nothing. I-uh-I was just saying it is nice to see you again, Caidus. Do you want me to send a messenger ahead and perhaps finding you a lodge to spend the night in comfort?”

Shaking his head, the hooded man answered: “No. I will need to escort this young fellow back to his family first. Also, I was wondering if you would be so kind as to let this other gentleman through as well? We do not want to delay the festival tonight because of a lack of food, do we now?”

“Most definitely not. He is free to enter.”

Before his men could show any form of displeasure and disagreement, the captain quickly ushered the three individual s through the gate with him following closely behind.  The horse carriage rumbled with weight across the bridge as the fat bald man thanked Caidus for helping him out and saving his business.

The man only nodded in acknowledgement without uttering a word while Kasnas tried to keep up with them. He finally knew the stranger’s name. Yet he had no idea why Caidus would not want to identify himself freely. It was as if Caidus was hiding something.

THE streets within Carnial City were packed with houses, shops, people, and carriages. Merchant stands aligned both sides of the roads as people shouted at the top of their lungs to attract customers. Fresh food was displayed upon the table top as the merchants tried in vain to prevent kids from steal their bread and apples. There were a few spots being occupied with a simple floor mat where ones that could not afford a portable display stands showcased their homemade jewelries of precious stones and beads.

The dirt roads were dry and baked by the searing sun. White dust rolled into the air while the uncomfortable heat distorted distant images of even more crowd and stores down the roads. Homes made up of concrete and wooden support beams had rooftops that extended further out from the edge of the buildings to semi-protect the stands in front of their main entrances against the weather elements. Although it was somewhat of a hassle for guests and family members to navigate into their houses, the traders would usually pay a few coins for their trouble. In the end, everyone was happy. Commoners would make some money and dealers would get their spaces to sell more products throughout the day.  

In the far distance almost a twenty minute walk away the castle loomed in the murky air. Large green flags with Duke Gave’s royal emblem flapped in the gust that resided high above the ground. Kasnas felt a sense of familiarity as he observed the outline of the stronghold. He had worked there for the last three years after all. He considered the castle to be his second home.

Kasnas could smell the freshly baked bread and roasted meat. His mouth watered as his eyes widened at the display of the food. Caidus stopped at one of the fruit stands and picked out an apple. With a throw he sent the apple into Kasnas’ waiting hands. The child looked up with a surprised expression. The man only smiled as he paid the dealer a bronze coin. The dual then continued down the street making several turns every so often until they ended up on a small trail away from the market area. The somewhat hidden path had massive trees covering the heaven. Birds chirped and tweeted while they glided from one branch to another. Overgrown grass and brushes brushed against Caidus and Kasnas as they walked up the beaten path in silence. Only the chewing sounds from Kasnas could be heard as the boy bit into the juicy red apple.

Kasnas’ house resided on the hillside half a mile away from the market center but still within the boundary of the city. Farmers and retired couples would live in the surrounding area where crops and animals could grow without any distraction or problem from dirty water to street thieves. The boy’s eyes gleamed with happiness as he looked at the wide open fields before them. Vegetables and corns were growing in perfectly straight lines thanks to the strategic planning of the farmers as they planted the first seed in the spring. Rows of soil were pushed up into mounds as the fresh cool water from nearby spring shimmered within the daylight. Thousands of sparkling stars could be seen reflecting off from the gurgling channels of water.  

There were a dozen wooden huts and barns lining the horizon in the further distance. One of them was Kasnas’ home where a field of cows and chickens could be seen grazing and feasting on the grass and seeds.

To say the old man’s reaction to the return of his grandson was nothing short of an apocalypse was an understatement. In fact, the enraged yelling could be heard long before Caidus and Kasnas got close to the simple wooden face designed to contain the chickens that were running on the grass.

Kasnas ‘ grandfather was in his shorts as his bare sunbaked dark brown skin glittered slightly in the afternoon heat. Running on bare feet, the worried and frustrated old man in his sixties ran from the hut and shook his fist in the air. His dark brown eyes flared with displeasure as his long white beard and messy long white hair wavered in the wind.

“Oh no…,” Kasnas’ mood slumped as he huddled slightly behind Caidus’ frame.

“By the Sarien’s Light, I ought to skin you alive, you ungrateful little brat!”

The venomous words echoed through the air while Kasnas’ grandfather got close. Stopping before the dual, the old man gasped for breath while pointing his finger at the kid.

“Did you know how worried I was last night? You said you were going hunting and would be back before sunset and what happened? Nothing! Not a single outline of your shadow ever returned!”

“I am sorry, grandpa! It’s just that something happened while I was in the forest and it sort of just spiraled downward from there….”

The old man said while still catching his breath: “I do not care! No excuses! What made you think you could keep an old fellow like me up the entire night waiting for your return? You think having my blood pressure going through the roof is funny?”

“It was not his fault, sir,” Caidus finally spoke up in a calm manner.

Kasnas’ grandfather looked up and glared. “And who the hell are you? How dare you interrupt our conversation without invite when I am trying to teach a lesson to this little delinquent of mine?”

“I am Caidus Ri.”

The old man’s eyes widened. Now shifting his finger to point toward the man in the black cloak, he whispered: “I remember you!”

Caidus did not respond as he drew his cloak closer around his body. Looking down at the boy, he gently pushed Kasnas forward toward his grandfather. Kasnas hesitated for a brief moment before he ran to the side of the old man. He expected some lashing to happen but instead he saw his grandfather stood affixed in his spot while gazing at the tall, slender man in front of them.

“Should we head inside for a quick talk?” Caidus asked quietly after standing in the afternoon sun for a while.

Unable to bring words to his mouth, Kasnas’ grandfather motioned his grandson to lead them into the wooden hut. Chickens ran in all directions and fluttered their wings in protest as the group walked across the grassy field in silence.

Inside the small house was a simple furniture layout. A small dining table with several wooden chairs and benches were placed at the center of the living room. Uneven floor planks extended from one end of the room to another. A small fireplace similar to the one Kasnas saw at the cabin that Caidus and he were in last night stood erect near the kitchen area. Stoves and pots lined the walls and counters on one end of the kitchen. The other end had shelves with jars of honey, jams, seeds, nuts, and dried vegetables. Windows surrounded them and graciously let the heart-warming sunlight into the house.

It was an open-ended concept design. Kasnas loved the way how the living room was tied to the kitchen without any barrier. He also loved how the bedrooms also did not have doors, as he could run in and out of different areas whenever he was in a rush. He and his grandfather did not have a lot of tools or toys to work with and play around with. Compared to teens at his age, Kasnas enjoyed outdoor activities more.

With slight reluctance, Kasnas’ grandfather gestured to one of the chairs around the dining table while he went to fetch some cups and water. Kasnas wanted to stay around and listen to what Caidus had to say but he was told to go feed the chickens and be on his way to the castle for that night’s festival preparation. Disgruntled, the child walked out of the weathered hut but decided to stick around hiding outside the front door while eavesdropping on the conversation.

“I have not seen you for many years, Telthus Sel. How have you been?”

The old man grunted as he sat across from the individual that he did not want to see again.

“What does it matter to you, Caidus? Are you not one of those people that do not care about others as long as you retain what you seek – power?”

“I see that you are still holding grudges against me regarding the incident that happened ten years ago.”

Waving his hand, Kasnas’ grandfather sneered: “Heh. Grudges? No. I just do not like to speak to people regarding the past and most definitely do not like to speak to people that had done harm to the gifted ones in the past.”

“You seem to think that I am the one to blame for the experiment ten years ago. It was done for the greater good of the people, of the human race. You and I both know that one day the world will enter into a second war that will rival the Great War of Sentient Uprising.”

“Regardless of such impending doom this does not give you the right to betray your morality,” leaning forward, Telthus narrowed his eyes. “You have no idea what you were getting yourself into, Caidus. Tapping into the power of the dragons, especially that one dragon that we should have never, ever, associated ourselves with, ended up you murdering twenty of our most gifted students.”

Kasnas frowned as he peered through the edge of the doorway. He had no recollection of what happened ten years ago. Then again, he was too young at the time. Although people around him would have said or mentioned something if there ever was a major incident that had occurred within the city.

“Telthus, I did what I had to do because I could not find the proper body of channel to perform the seal. Combining all elements of the natural world together into one cohesive spell field is something that no one has ever done before, aside from the first Dragon Wizard. But I have now found one and I know he will be able to do it.”

“No!” Standing up and shaking his head, the old man was furious. “No! No, no, and no. You will not use my grandson as another of your-your delusional and manic experiment!” Walking around the table, he stopped beside Caidus and stared down angrily. “How dare you even think about Kasnas? He is just a child! He does not know anything about the Outer World! Heck, he does not even know everything about the New World to begin with and you want to bring him to where the dragons are?”

Kasnas was thrilled as he heard that he may have a chance to see the dragons face to face at last. To be able to see and possibly touch the legendary creatures in the stories that he had heard hundreds of times in the past would be any child’s dream.

Caidus took a sip of the water. “He has the gift.”

“And how would you know that?” Telthus placed his hands around his waist and questioned.

“With a tier two spell.”

“Oh come on, now, Caidus. Do not tell me your old age has messed up your mind. Anyone with the ability to channel aura in their body is able to generate, change, or nullify a tier two spell.”

“Not the ones with Dragon’s Seal.”

The dining room went still. Sighing and standing up, Caidus faced the old man with a stern expression.

“You know as well as I do that in order to disrupt a tier two spell with Dragon’s Seal can only be done by a wizard with the ability to manipulate multiple elements of the world at the same time. But not every Dragon Wizard can do so. For example, you can only call upon two elements: Fire and wind. Ardus and I are the only other gifted people that can channel more than two elements but even four are our limit.” Holding up a finger, he continued: “But Kasnas. Kasnas is a special one. He is the only one after the first Arc Dragon Wizard to be able to channel all five elements. He was able to break free of the spell I casted. That spell was infused with four elements of the world and would require all five to nullify. That is how I know he is the one.”

“I cannot believe this,” Telthus exclaimed as he turned around and walked away.

“Do not tell me that you did not know Kasnas is the second Arc Dragon Wizard to be able to bridge all elements together,” the man followed. “Otherwise you would not have discouraged the boy from practicing in the art of magic in the first place.”

Wheeling around, Telthus was nose to nose with the man he despised so much. “Do not even try to confuse me with your words, Caidus.” His voice was seething with uncontrollable rage. “I forbid the child from touching the art of magic because I do not want to see him being harmed!”  

“The same way that his parents were harmed? Look at yourself, Telthus. A once well-respected teacher at the Divinity School of Spells for the gifted spell-casters and wizards has now become a frail old man who is trying to lock up his grandson from tapping into his own natural talent. Tell me, Telthus. What do you think your grandson will say if he were to learn that you were once part of a team of enforcers created after the Great War? What will he say when he learnt the truth from the lies that you have told him regarding his parents’ death?”

“Caidus. You best shut your mouth before you say something that you will regret dearly,”

Kasnas’ grandfather was at the limit of his patience.  The atmosphere darkened as a deep rumbling sound could be heard. The noise seemed like it had originated from out of nowhere.

Holding his head up high, the cloaked man’s dark blue eyes were filled with a rebellious look. “Kasnas’ parents were among the twenty students that died ten years ago because you and I, along with the rest of the enforcer team had participated in the creation of a secure seal designed to combat the Master Dragon. But of course, it failed. An explosion occurred and everyone except you, Ardus, and I survived. Of course, Duke Gave covered up the whole incident quite well because the whole experiment was done at the underground level of his castle several miles deep into bedrock. Duke Gave ordered us never to speak of this event again. You, naturally, resigned from the school.”

Backing away from Telthus, Caidus heaved a deep breath. “Of course, I could never forget about that day. I tried sending a message to King Erwin regarding the incident but it was intercepted halfway. I was labeled as a rogue wizard and was hunted for the next several years. With all the power, all the strength within me and I was still afraid of dying. I questioned my own ability because I killed multiple people, my own people, with a snap of a finger. I ended up running away.”

“You were never a pure blood Dragon Wizard, Caidus. Doubting yourself is only natural.”

“True, I do not deny that.”

“Why did you come back?” Telthus asked while trying to control his emotions upon hearing about Kasnas’ parents. “Why risk your life?”

“Because The Purge has already begun.” Hold out his arms, the man continued: “Have you not felt it yet? Every day there is that unsettling feeling in the air. Animals around your farm are restless. The sky is an eerie glow of dark red every morning. The nights when your dreams of peace and serenity have been replaced with nightmares and afterimages of the dying souls that perished during the Great War. All of these are signs of The Purge occurring. The Master Dragon is coming back and he is coming back with a full vengeance.”

Telthus slumped onto the chair as he closed his eyes. His long white beard trembled with his every breath.

“Telthus, last night was not by chance I met your grandson, Kasnas. I returned because I have to take him under my guidance and train him to properly use his power. Today is just an informal introduction and explanation of things to come. I came back to Carnial to do two things: Confirming that Kasnas is indeed an Arc Dragon Wizard and informing Duke Gave the gravity of the situation.

“Duke Gave may not have known that this town is the focal point of the portal. It is here that Carnial will be destroyed and the portal will be opened. When the gateway between polar realities opens, The Purge will be complete.”

Kasnas’ grandfather reopened his eyes. He felt emotionally drained as he offered no more words to express his thoughts and his frustration.

“You need to let Kasnas know his true strength,” Caidus said softly. “He is a fifteen years old boy, yes. He still needs to go to school and be with his friends, yes. That I am not going to rob him of. He will have time to experience the remaining childhood that he has. In two years’ time he will be ready to be brought into the Outer World where he will see the Eight Dragon Councils. But I need to be able to train him, to prepare him for the things to come. You must understand.”

Before Telthus could reply, Kasnas walked through the doorway. Both adults turned around surprised to see the boy standing within the sunlight. Shadow grew from the kid’s shoes and extended itself toward the center of the dining room, as the blinding beams of radiance from the setting summer sun curved around his slim outline.

“Kasnas….” The old man whispered. He got up slowly with a creak from the chair and gently walked over to his grandson. Kneeling in front of the confused child, he placed his large, wrinkled hands onto the skinny shoulders. “Did you hear-“

“I have heard everything, grandpa,” Kasnas nodded while wiping away the tears from the corner of his eyes. “Is it true? Is it true that my parents died not because of a climbing accident you had told me about when I was young? Is it true that they died because of you and Caidus?”

Unable to look at the innocent and pain-filled face, Telthus gasped loudly while his emotions flowed from deep within his heart. Caidus could only watch in silence.

After a long moment, Telthus said: “I am so sorry, my child. I should have told you the truth. But-but sometimes it is extremely difficult to explain when you did not understand anything at the time. I hope you can forgive me, Kasnas. I really do. Nothing pains me more than to see my own son and daughter-in-law killed because of my foolish decision.”

Only sobbing sounds could be heard as crows outside the cabin cried out to greet the incoming night. A sober feeling enveloped the land with the glow of a dark sinister color of purple painted across the sky. The obscurity of night slipped in with mockery, as its tranquil presence was a stark contrast of the emotive sentiment spilling out within the small wooden house. 

End Chapter 2

3: Chapter 3

Chapter 3

“YOU are going to hurt someone by daydreaming around a horse,” a voice called out beside him. 

Wheeling around, Kasnas was surprised to see his best friend, Kinat Lant, standing behind him near the barn door. The late afternoon sun had cast a long, dark shadow upon the floor that was covered with dried hay. It was difficult to see the face of Kinat, as the boy leaned against the doorframe leisurely while tossing an apple into the air playfully.

The large black steed snorted a breath and Kasnas gently caressed its neck. Feeling its dark brown mane and the muscular muscles of the horse’s neck, the boy’s mind started wandering again.

“You look lost, Kasnas,” the older teen walked into the barn and tossed the apple into his friend’s waiting hand.

Staring at the fruit, Kasnas sat on the hay and leaned against the wooden door of the stall. “Kinat… are you not worried that someday we will become adults?”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean adults. You know, become a grownup and all.”

Laughing, Kinat sat beside his buddy. His dark brown hair was messy as he had just finished scrubbing the floor in the kitchen. His plain white shirt was stained with dirt and cooking oil. Kasnas did not mind Kinat’s greasy appearance though. He was used to it as he was also one of the helpers in the castle kitchen preparing food and dishes for the royal families.

“We will all grow up someday, Kasnas. There is a world of mystery out there waiting for us. For you, you may be able to venture into the Outer World. For me, I might become a knight for Carnial.” Black eyes gleaming with dreams, Kinat continued: “Imagine us wearing armors and swords. That will be an awesome experience.”

Shaking his head, Kasnas disagreed. “I am not like you. I would rather live a simple life. Despite me being fascinated with the Outer World, I am afraid.”

“Afraid of what?”

Sighing and looking up into the ceiling while resting his hands against the cool wooden floor, the child said: “What if one day you have realized that I am not really me? What if one day…. I am different?”

“You are still you, Kasnas,” Kinat frowned. Punching his friend’s shoulder playfully with a fist, he smiled. “Regardless, I know you can become a great spell-caster one day. You have tried so hard to study for it.”

Kasnas’ eyes had widened slightly by the remark.

“Oh do not act so surprised. I know that you have always tried to find a chance to ask all those spell-casters and wizards about the secrets of magic art. I have seen scrolls of simple spells that you have stashed in your room. Do you think that being your friend for the last nine years is just an act?” Kinat grinned foolishly. “I know you.”

Blushing, Kasnas bit into the apple with a delicious crunch. With his mouth full, he mumbled: “Well, other students in High Hope always tease me for being an idiot. They are constantly mocking me for trying to be a spell-caster. They think I do not have the gift.”

“Blah. They know nothing. Who is to say that one has a gift or not? They are not gifted ones themselves. Of course they would say anything to ridicule you,” the older boy jumped up suddenly. Strands of hay floated down from his shorts. Picking up a stick from the floor, he posed a striking stance. “They, too, mocked me for dreaming of becoming a knight. ‘Such status is only reserved for the royal blood’, ‘you know next to nothing about sword skills’, ‘you are just going to make a fool out of yourself’…. They can say all they want.”

Kasnas smiled as he watched his friend waving the stick around and wheeling into different stances.

Kinat pointed the branch at Kasnas. “But I think I do have the ability to become a knight. In fact, I do think that I can become one that can serve the royal families directly.”

Laughing, Kasnas spewed out some apple as he tossed the core away with a wipe of his mouth. “You? Serving royal families?”

The older kid felt a bit hurt from the reaction of his best pal. With one hand on his hip and another still aiming the branch at the amused child, Kinat challenged: “If you do not believe me, let me show you what I can do!”

Fascinated by the dare, Kasnas leaped from his spot and also grabbed a fallen branch that had been blown into the barn days ago. The two teens started a mock battle with each other, shouting taunts and curses while the wooden sticks bashed against each other in the mild afternoon temperature. All the uncertainty that Kasnas had previously had dissipated temporarily while he enjoyed the spirited game that took place within the barn. The horses snorted lazily as they gazed at the two boys with little concern.

Outside the barn, fireworks started to announce the upcoming festival that was about to take place that night. Shimmering lights of red, blue, and green light up the sky that was quickly turning dark. With thousands of people attending inside the castle courtyards, chefs in the massive kitchen busily tried to finish cooking all the delicate meals for the guests and royal family members. Aromas of roasted beef, grilled chicken, seared lamb chops, and freshly boiled vegetables within soups of spices and herbs floated into the evening sky. Rolls of bread were baked and placed into wooden baskets laced with flakes of gold and flower petals arranged into intricate patterns.

Servants ran all over the place through the twisted maze of corridors with errands on hand. Some needed to find furniture to seat all the people that were attending that night. Some had to make sure that all the snacks and refreshments were ready. A few had to relay messages that the town guards, castle knights, high commanders, and royal families were passing to each other.

Although the festive mood was high the defense of the Carnial City was not lax. Twice amount of soldiers were stationed all over the border of the massive metropolitan to fend off any intruder from other neighboring enemies. After all, with close to twenty thousand visitors of merchants, families, and distant travelers coming into the city that night, Duke Gave had to make sure his city was safe. History had proven that Haven Realm Empire in the east region and First Empire of Carnial City of the west did not get along at all. Both kings were in great animosity toward each other for years.

Along the massive walls at the outer edges of Carnial, soldiers in heavy armors patrolled along the pathways that were three to four stories high from the ground. The stones were precisely cut and chipped to ensure a stable and robust foundation. They were the center support of the meters thick barrier that would thwart any invader, human or wild creature alike.  Fire in bronze cauldrons flickered in the cooling wind, as the radiance cast a light orange glow to areas several meters away in a spherical shape. Shadows of armed guards draped across the walkway, as armors rattled with every step.

In the east area of the boundary wall, a shadowy figure slipped through the arriving darkness and commotions from the people. An eerie sensation seeped into the surrounding landscape. An aura that no living creature had felt before was enveloping the earth. Trees rattled and bushes shivered. Night animals and insects became silent. The uninvited guest quickened his pace and reached the bottom of the towering wall silently. He looked up with two glaring orange eyes. Pupils in dark purple glimmered with energy.

Dark, long cloak that had wrapped around his body flapped with ever increasing energy. He would shatter the entire length of the stony barrier that was supposed to protect Carnial City but he had more important agenda than to create chaos. Even if that chaos was something he would enjoy and relish immensely.

With a dark smile underneath his hood, the stranger vanished into the night, attempting to set his plan in motion.

KASNAS was sweating profusely. The head chefs were on his case for skipping work earlier and they punished him by ordering him to set all the silverwares of a hundred people’s worth within an hour. Those one hundred guests were highly important people. They were relatives and close friends of the royal family members. Although Kasnas had never fully engaged in a conversation with them because he was not allowed to, he knew that half of them were stuck-up elites that looked down on little peasants like him.

Grumbling with displeasure, the boy set the knives, forks, and spoons with great precision. He took an extra special care with Duke Gave’s nearby seats for he knew that his sons and daughters would also show their presence.

The central court was covered with rolls of red carpets. It was a massive square clearing with castle walls towering around him. Trimmed cedar trees were planted around the opening with open hallways supported by beams of concrete structures arcing through the empty space to create a sense of window-style design. Chairs with golden patterns of extreme elegance and luxury were placed alongside of countless lengthy dining tables. Candles lit up in a straight line down the center of each tabletop. Baskets of bread were already placed with spacing of every three seats. While the child worked, fireworks continued to brighten the sky with colors of unique mix. Large green banners showing the Duke’s royal symbol of a majestic shield with a golden sword across it flapped in the cool evening wind upon the protruding poles staked around the courtyard walls.

Kasnas was feeling overwhelmed. It was rare for him to see such presentation while at the stronghold. Every year, the Sarien Festival was a day that Kasnas felt extremely excited and proud about. So many things to do, to see, and to experience, even if most of the time he was doing laborious chores and would end up eating leftover food with Kinat.

Without warning, someone shoved him from behind causing him to fall on his hands and knees The rest of the silverwares fell and bounced all over the carpet in silent protest. Wheeling around in anger, he saw another boy twice his height and weight. It was Haldon Rogue, the child of Duke Gave’s relative of distant cousin.

“Piss off, sewage rat!” The unwelcoming fat teen in his seventeen years of age shouted. His blue eyes glared at Kasnas with unexplainable and unreasonable jealousy and hate. “Who told you that you can get so close to the royal family’s chairs?”

Getting up and brushing off the dirt from his dirty shirt and pants, Kasnas replied: “What do you want, Haldon?”

Haldon Rogue sneered as he crossed his big arms in front of his chest. “What do you want, what do you want,” he mocked in a childish tone. “Is that all you can ever say? I want you gone. I want you disappear. I want you out of this place, out of this castle, out of my sight forever. That is what I want.”

“Well that is not going to happen, Haldon,” Kasnas rebuked. He then proceeded to pick up the silverwares, paying no heed to the looming figure.

Kasnas knew there was no point in arguing with Haldon. The bully was always trying to pick fights with other kids, especially him as of late.

Without warning, a punch was thrown. The impact was loud and the pain was agonizing, as Kasnas felt the big fist of the older boy smacking against his left cheek. With a cry, he fell backward knocking over several chairs. His face was bruised and small trail of blood leaked from his left nostril.

Haldon grinned with triumph as he stood over his victim. Leaning down with his face close to Kasnas’, he glared intensely for a few brief moments. He challenged Kasnas to fight back but the younger boy only stared coldly back at him. After a while, Haldon scoffed and left the center court.

Tears were about to roll down the edge of his eyes as Kasnas slowly picked himself up. He quietly gathered all the fallen dining wares and walked back toward the kitchen to pick up new sets of forks, knifes, and spoons.  He held his left cheek in silent pain as he squinted away the tears, refusing to cry in protest for the assault and humiliation that Haldon had given to him.

Kasnas’ mind was so filled with rage that he did not notice Caidus watching him from above the castle wall. The spell-caster looked onward intently without uttering a word. It was only after the boy’s shadow had disappeared into the hallway that Caidus gradually walked away.

DUKE Gave and his wife Duchess Linea laughed with the royal guests as the feast began. Wine and drinks of exotic value were gulped and savored by the riches. Servants busily refilled empty plates and cups as the fireworks continued in the night sky. Slices of roasted beef, lamb, and pork were served. Vegetables and fruits of highest quality were provided as side dishes. Sauces of delicate taste were drenched upon the mountain of hot, steaming food.

In his age of forty-five, Duke Gave looked surprisingly young. With dark blue eyes glimmering intensely, he spoke with confidence and grace. He wore a robe of red with edges of elegant white. His light yellow hair in medium length wavered in the evening wind. The aura around the man that ruled over Carnial was unsurpassed. Other noble guests regarded the Duke with highest respect, as words of praise were echoing around the central court.

Kasnas heaved a deep breath as he leaned against a stone pillar not too far away from the royal table. The left side of his face was completely swollen now. When the head chefs asked about his injury he lied and told them he slipped on a piece of cow fat, smacking his face against a cabinet while rushing to plate the dining table. Other boys laughed at his foolishness and the chefs only grumbled at how careless the boy was.

Kasnas was hungry and tired. The pain continued to throb while he looked on. The sons and daughters of the Duke and Duchess chatted among themselves while their parents mingled with other guests. Parchments were being passed between them from time to time. Kasnas figured that important messages and contracts were being discussed while the Sarien Festival continued.

“Here.”

Kasnas looked to his right and saw Kinat Lant holding out a piece of bread. He was covered with sweat from hours of preparations in the kitchen. Kasnas could smell the roasted pork floating from his friend’s apron.

“Thanks.” A quick bite into the bread had somewhat allowed his stomach to stop growling. Kasnas continued to eat without uttering any word as he winced at the pain whenever he chewed.

“Look at Erahan and Lanfur eating their heart out,” Kinat shook his head lightly while he fixed his eyes on the Duke’s two sons. “Why are some people born to be a noble and others a servant? It is just unfair.”

Thrusting his elbow into his friend’s ribs, Kasnas frowned with a disapproving look. “Watch what you say here, Kinat. This is Marquess Erahan of Cloveland and Marquess Lanfur of High Plains. Both are literally lords owning lands several miles wide. Do not disrespect them with such mindless words.”

“Oh wow! Did a foul spirit possess your soul or something, Kas?” Kinat remarked with a surprised look. “Relax! I was just joking to see if I could alleviate some of your sorry look that has draped all over your face right now; especially with that big, red lump of pain pulsing from the side of your left cheek.”

“Sorry,” the younger boy sighed. “I guess today has not been a good day for me.”

“Haldon gave you a beating, did he not?”

A sudden feeling of hopelessness swelled up inside of him but Kasnas swallowed the last bite of the bread hard. He struggled a little to keep the tears back. “He just hates me. There is no reason at all. I cannot understand why he is treating me so badly.”

“Maybe he is jealous?” Kinat asked as he kicked a small pebble away from him. Eyes still on the guests, he continued: “Everyone knows that you are smart in school and is eager to learn.”

“That is no reason explain why he always picks on me.”

“Maybe you are just too weak? I mean you sometimes act like a tamed sheep. It sometimes makes one want to pet you on the head but also torment you just to see what kind of reaction they can get?” Kinat tried to lighten to mood by teasing his buddy. He jumped to the side when the smaller kid attempted to poke the side of his ribs. “All right. All right. Have you considered the fact that perhaps it is jealousy on what is happening around you?”

Narrowing his eyes, Kasnas answered: “There is nothing happening around me.”

“Oh? Not even with a certain individual that may have taken a liking to you?”

Kasnas’ heart quickened.

Upon seeing the reaction from his friend, Kinat continued pressing further: “Maybe someone of a noble blood? Say… Princess Evelyn? Duke’s daughter?”

Face red, Kasnas blurted: “Kinat, this is not funny!” The other boy just smiled deviously. “She never talks to me let alone have her eyes fallen upon me every time I see her in the castle. Besides, there are already other nobles from other cities lining up to marry her.”

“By Sarien’s Light, you are as dense as a farming mule thrashing through the thick mug wondering why it could not move any faster – Evelyn showed up wherever you went. Did you not notice that?”

“But… I….” Kasnas stammered. The pain on his cheek had been temporarily forgotten. “I do not understand.”

“Look. Every time when you were at the castle outside your studies, she showed up. Every time when you were playing in the field near the commoner’s stable, she was watching from afar. If that is not an indication of her affection toward you I do not know what other more obvious signs are needed.”

“How did you know? Were there gossips floating among other kids at school?”

Placing a hand on his friend’s shoulder, Kinat said: “I know because I notice her. All the time. Even if you do not care about her or see her, other teens and I do.”

Grinning foolishly, Kasnas said: “So that means you like her as well.” Seeing his friend’s expression, the grin got bigger. “I knew it. It took me a while to figure it out but I could have never directly asked you. It would be such an awkward question. But I am glad I heard it from you.”

“What- Oh you scheming, lying…. Were you faking your innocence so that you could trick me into confessing that I have taken a liking to Evelyn?” Kinat gritted his teeth as Kasnas exploded into laughter. Now his face red with embarrassment, Kinat threw a punch but Kasnas ducked with ease. “I am going to beat the living crap out of you!”

Holding his stomach from the pain generated by his laughs, Kasnas struggled: “W-wait! Hold on a minute! I was just trying to turn the table around and let you have a taste of your own medicine! Besides, I already know that a lot of boys at her age are drawn toward her beauty and graciousness.”

“When did you know about my secret admiration toward Evelyn?”

“Oh you do not really think that having the ball slammed against your face three times during the tournament a month ago was not a significant sign? It literally told everyone: ‘My eyes are not on the game at hand but on her’. Besides, your eyes were on her the entire time tonight.”

Kasnas and Kinat both turned and looked at Evelyn that was sitting beside her two older brothers and sister. She had a long, braided yellow hair and her eyes were wide with curiosity as she chatted with foreign merchants from other cities. She wore a long, beautifully sow dress for the festival. Every time she took a light sip from the cup it was ever so delicately with gentle movements.

With a sigh, Kasnas said: “I do not blame you, Kinat, for her eyes are like stars within the night sky and her smile is like shimmering sparkles upon the gentle river waves. But for me, I know that I can never measure up to her equal for I am nothing more than a commoner. I am not a noble nor do I come from a family of wealth.”

Heaving out a breath and showing discouragement, Kinat said: “I, too. Though I longed to become a knight to defend Carnial, I am nothing more than a plate and floor scrubber in the castle kitchen. But the good thing is that Master Ian has been passing more sword skills to me as of late.” Looking up at Kasnas, he mocked lightly: “You sound pretty mature for your age.”

“Books. Lots and lots of books. Besides, Father Faren would always pile countless amount of homework onto me forcing me to learn more than what I should be. I think it is more of a punishment than a gesture of good will. He still thinks only children from noble families deserve education. Besides, he always said in such a degrading tone: ‘why would a student that wants to study is restricting to just three days a week? This will certainly make other hard working students to feel disrespected for the amount of hours that they have sacrificed to study’.”

“And this is probably the reason why Haldon targeted you,” Kinat concluded. “It is clear that he, too, thinks that you do not deserve to share the same classroom space as he does in the castle three times a week.”

Nodding, Kasnas agreed. “Indeed. Duke Gave has been particularly generous at allowing me to study with other students at High Hope hall. But I have other duties that I have to attend to as well. After all, I cannot let my grandpa tending the farm fields all the time. Just think what he will do to me if I had to constantly force him shoveling piles of horse manures to fertilize the plants.”

Both boys chuckled a little at the joke.

“Which also brings me to a question that I have been wanted to ask you,” Kinat stood up straight and faced his friend. “Why did Duke Gave show such kindness toward you? I mean, even I am not allowed to study in the same hall as the noble students. It certainly is not common practice.”

Kasnas fell silent. He knew the exact reason from the words that he had heard from his grandfather and Caidus earlier that afternoon. He wanted to tell Kinat everything but he was afraid. He was afraid that if he had let his best friend know about the history of his family, a gap may be created within their friendship. Kasnas knew that no regular person would understand his uniqueness. Most would probably regard him as a monster.

Looking into his friend’s dark brown eyes, Kasnas answered softly: “Maybe he is just sympathetic toward me for I am nothing but a poor commoner that has been working at the castle for the last nine years.”

Several more fireworks exploded into the night sky, bringing in short-lived colorful radiance to the audience below. Cries of joy and surprise surged from the dining tables as people continued to chat and eat. Kasnas and Kinat looked up and admired the show, as each of them had a separate troubling matter that was bothering them deeply.

A soldier appeared in one of the entrances to the central court with a letter in hand. Fully armored, the individual was running toward Duke Gave clumsily as he panted with labor. The Duke broke the seal and read the letter for a few minutes. He frowned. His face turned from happiness to one of great concern. Finally, looking up, he spoke a few words to the soldier before he waved the man away.

Kasnas frowned slightly, pondering about the sudden change of mood that Duke Gave was displaying for a quick minute before resuming small talks with his guests.

IT was late into the night when guests started returning to their rooms. Noble families were escorted to lavish bedrooms while the less important merchants and travelers retired to rooms that were much more simplistic in terms of amenity. Soldiers continued to patrol the castle grounds as the towering walls surrounding the stronghold still had hot fire lighting the surrounding landscapes.

The central court was nothing short of a mess with food scraps littered all over the ground. Silverwares were scattered across the table with half-finished plates strewn across the place. Some boys saw bottles of half-consumed wine and ale. With smirks they hid the alcoholic drinks within their shirts while they continued to clean and scavenge the dining area.

Kinat went to commoner’s quarters to find Master Ian regarding next morning’s lesson plan. Kasnas worked well into the night with other servants to clean up as much as they could. The night grew cold as the noise of the crowds began to die down. It was not until well past midnight with mountain wolves howling at the bright giant moon in the cloudless sky that Kasnas was told to go home and rest. Face bruised with arms and legs sore from standing and working so much that night, the boy sighed a relief and began walking toward the castle gate. Four armed guards stood in a pair at either side while they opened a small door on the side to let him through.

As Kasnas started walked down the steps from the top of the slope, Caidus was waiting on the side of the path beneath an arcing tree. Seeing the wizard, Kasnas was excited and ran toward the cloaked figure.

“How was your night?” Caidus asked gently as he rubbed the boy’s head.

“Tiring. I only wish that I am back in my bedroom right now. I do not think I will be able to wake up in time tomorrow morning to attend the first class with other students.”

Nodding, the man looked up and stared into the distance for a few silent moments. Kasnas was curious as to what the wizard was thinking.

Finally, Caidus said: “Starting tomorrow you do not have to study with them anymore. Haldon will also not be able to attack you as easily too.” Sensing the hesitation and astonishment coming from the child, Caidus looked down at his apprentice. “Tomorrow, you will officially become my student. I will teach you everything you need to know about the art of magic. Spells of both defensive and offensive will be taught to you. There will be heavy studying and practices. Do you think you are up to the challenge?”

Kasnas did not know what to say. It was so sudden. To go from a regular student to a wizard’s apprentice within an exchange of a few sentences was something too profound for him to understand fully.

Caidus smiled. “I figured since you have already heard about the incident with your parents and the history between your grandfather, Duke Gave, and I, I might as well cut to the chase. I will not lie to you, Kasnas. It will be a very difficult road for you to become a full-fledged wizard. There are many theories to learn and explore. Failure will accompany you in many ways. But it is through failures that you will become successful.”

“But what about Duke Gave? His Grace has allowed me to study with students of ranks and titles graciously. I cannot just abandon his kindness without any notice.”

“I have already sent a letter to Duke Gave earlier this evening informing him of my request to have you moved under my guidance. I presume that you have seen the reaction he showed when he opened my letter. Needless to say, I feel this is also beneficial to you as well seeing that Father Faren has been more of a tormentor than a tutor.”

Kasnas could not have agreed more.

“The Purge is coming, Kasnas. I must prepare you as much as possible for you may be the last Arc Dragon Wizard to control all elements of this world. As much as of a fairytale this may seem, this is the reality. No mere human could possibly understand the gravity of the situation nor will they believe and accept such situation. You will study with me at Wizard’s Tower two hours away from the castle. From there, you will work closely with other gifted students to polish your spell-casting ability.”

“Does this mean I will not be able to see my friend, Kinat, and my grandfather?” Kasnas asked. The mere thought of moving into a foreign place to study without being able to visit his friend or his grandfather was surprisingly frightening.

“Kinat will be trained by Master Ian. For the next several months he and other knights will be heavily prepared. As much as I would like to say with pride that we can hold off an all-out assault from Master Dragon by ourselves, we still need to depend on soldiers with their physical combat skills. There are creatures out there that will follow the dark dragon’s beckoning. They will relentlessly attack the people in Carnial should the war break out.”

Hearing that his best buddy would be promoted to the status of a knight had brought glee to Kasnas’ heart. He smiled subconsciously. Caidus motioned the boy to follow him down the steps.

“What about my grandfather?”

“As much as he hates leaving you under my guidance, he has also agreed. He said until the day that you have learnt all you can learn from a second-class wizard, you should not worry about him. Instead, you should focus on your study,” Caidus answered with a pained face.

Kasnas laughed softly. “That definitely sounds like my grandfather.”

“Indeed. Telthus has been known to be venomous with his words. The unprepared would die from his quips.” Leaning close to the boy briefly, Caidus said quietly: “It was an amazing feat to be able to work with him for twenty years, having to withstand those outrageous and often hurtful remarks.”

Walking further down the stony steps with wild grass poking from the cracks of the stones, Kasnas asked: “Is there anything that I need to prepare? I will need to bring my clothes and other personal belongings with me. I will need to head back to my house first.”

“There will not be such a need. Everything will be ready for you at Wizard’s Tower. We will head over there tonight.”

“But...that is two hours away!” Kasnas whined. “Come on, Caidus. You have to let me sleep a little bit. I am tired.”

Shaking his head, the man gazed at his apprentice from under his hood. “As much as you deserve to act like a child for you are still quiet young, you will need to start acting like a man. If I am committed to train you, you will have to be committed to give everything you’ve got.”

Reluctantly, Kasnas nodded. Together, the wizard and his apprentice began their journey toward Wizard’s Tower. In some way, the child was excited to be taught the art of magic. But worries about his ability to successfully cast and control the spells continued to tug at the back of his mind. He only hoped that he would not disappoint Caidus, as the man who he had met in the woods just a day ago seemed to be serious about the whole ordeal.

End Chapter 3

4: Chapter 4

Chapter 4

KASNAS woke up with a mild headache. He thought he had caught a cold by overworking himself with the amount of chores that he had to do the previous night. Everything was foggy. His mind was a mush. It was as if his soul was being taken away by a sinister spirit that hovered around him, waiting for the perfect chance to strike.

Groaning, the boy shifted position under his bedcover. The pelting rain splattering against the window beside his bed did not help alleviate the gloomy mood. The room was cold and his bed felt warm and comfortable. If he had his way, he would have slept through the entire morning to make up for the hours of lost sleep from the night before. He buried his face in the pillow as he tried to clear his thoughts.

Memories were slowly coming back. He remembered following Caidus to the Wizard’s Tower last night. It was nearly three in the morning when they got close to the towering structure that seemed to be more elaborate than Duke Gave’s castle. Multiple towers stood erected with arching bridges linking from one structure to another. Jagged mountain sides loomed around the area providing a form of protection from weather elements. The overall design of the buildings came unified under a robust spiral shape. The placement of the towers was done to amplify the magical shields raised to protect the inhabitants living inside. Kasnas could clearly sense the immense aura surging from Wizard’s Tower, as its massive shape loomed within the darkness of the night. Only the radiance of the full moon could bring out the faint outline of the stronghold while Caidus and Kasnas gazed at the surrounding environment for a few quiet moments.

Wizard’s Tower. It was also called Wizard’s Keep by some, according to Caidus’ explanation as they entered the spell barriers several hundred meters from the main entrance. It housed over two hundred spell-casters and wizards including apprentices. The tower was actually not a single tower, as Kasnas had learned, but coagulation of structures with different purposes. Although, according to Caidus, people had decided to call the whole area Wizard’s Tower to simplify things.

Kasnas coughed slightly as he opened one eye and gazed at the wet window. The rain was coming down hard. Yesterday’s sunny weather was replaced by a dreary downpour of late summer rain. He recalled walking through the grand hall of the main tower where a few late-night lurkers sat around different pillars and read their books. Black marble floor in countless tile sets had sophisticated white streaks embedded into the glossy surface. They matched the soaring support columns that also had the same design in marble stones. The top and bottom of the pillars had round golden finishing that gave the massive chamber a feeling of nobility with giant arcs that populated the ceiling. Torches with dancing fire bought light to the grand hall as Caidus and Kasnas’ footsteps echoed through the room.

Caidus was well known inside Wizard’s Tower, although most of them had regarded the rogue wizard as someone that had brought shame onto themselves with condescending looks. Words of mockery could be heard sporadically as Caidus and Kasnas walked deeper into the magical stronghold.  At times, Kasnas looked at his master with worried expression. Caidus, however, remained surprisingly calm as he led his apprentice to a vacant room. The wizard knew past history was still haunting him. The death of wizards and spell-casters ten years ago was something that could never be erased from memory.

The dual walked silently through a maze of corridors. Kasnas felt as if he was being led into a strange realm where the entrance and the exit were being distorted and hidden by an unknown force. Every hallway looked the same to him: dark, cold, and rather barren save for a few torches that brought limited light to drive the night shadows away. At times, the boy wanted to ask how people could find their way around the massive tower. Considering the fact that it was multiple towers combined together to create the magnificent citadel of magical aura, Kasnas realized only people with gifted talent could navigate around the place without getting lost. He guessed that it was a form of interior defense to repel potential invaders.

It was fifteen minutes after entering the first tower. At long last they arrived at a smaller corridor with a wooden door to the right. A small torch crackled lightly beside the doorway as the hot fire twisted and twirled within the cooling breeze that occupied the vacant space around the area.

“This is your room,” Caidus motioned the boy to enter.

It was not an elegant bedroom. Simple bedframe and beside it a bookshelf that was half rotten teetering slightly to the side. A small desk with a lamp on top was on the opposite side of the room. The wooden chair creaked slightly as Kasnas pulled it out from beneath the desk and sat on it with a heavy sigh. He surveyed the place. It was not as cozy as his own bedroom back at the cabinet with his grandfather. In fact, the place felt cold and damp with the uneven walls surrounding the place. The window fluttered quietly whenever a stronger wind waved its hand across the distorted glass panel.

“It is not much but at least there will be less distraction here. You will need to focus on your study as the spells will be difficult to master,” Caidus said as he walked around the small chamber for a minute. Looking down at the boy, he smiled slightly. “I hope this does not diminish your will to learn the art of magic.”

Shaking his head, Kasnas met the wizard’s gaze with glimmering eyes. “I am excited about this. I will not let you down, Caidus.”

“Good. Go sleep now. Tomorrow I will come by and lead you to the study hall where other students are.”

Kasnas got to the side of the bed and sat down with a yawn. He was so tired that he thought he could sleep through the entire week. “I hope that I can master my skill, if there is any. I still doubt that I am one of the so-called dragon wizards.”

Caidus did not reply as he turned around and walked out of the room. Kasnas was puzzled at the weird reaction he was getting from his mentor. The last three hours had been rather odd. Sometimes Caidus seemed to be in heavy thoughts. Other times the man would stare into the distance without uttering a word for minutes at a time. Shaking his head, he tried to ignore the strange feeling and fell fast asleep on the soft bed. Droplets of rain began to fall and platter against the window. The sound of falling rain was like a lullaby to his ears as Kasnas dreamt of becoming a great wizard saving the world.

Another sneeze brought his mind back to reality. Kasnas knew he had caught a cold but the thought of learning spells immediately brought some of the energy back into his body. He jumped down onto the freezing floor that had spots of cut stones rising up from the concrete. His bare feet curled at the feeling of the rough ground as he began to dress. His short black hair was a mess but he could not find a comb to fight back the curls. Ignoring the untidy look, he put on the dark brown cloak, a white cotton shirt, and a pair of black pants that he found inside his desk drawer for his old kitchen servant clothes were dirty and covered with grease.

A few coughs later, he sniffed his nose forcefully and looked out the window again. Through the downpour of the rain and the fog that somehow began to cover the distant landscape, he could see a few people walking in one of the open courtyards outside. To the right were several towers with lights flickering behind the open windows. To the left was the wide open grassland that he and Caidus had crossed late last night. He could not see Duke Gave’s castle with the weather they were having right now. Thoughts of Kinat and Evelyn floated into his mind as he slowly zoned out.

“Here, drink this.”

A voice appeared behind Kasnas. The child jumped in surprise. Wheeling around, he saw Caidus in his usual black cloak holding a cup of hot ginger tea. The aroma of the drink rose into the air as Kasnas grabbed the cup and tenderly sipped the soothing fluid. His throat instantly felt a lot better. The scratchy feeling was dampened by the tea as Kasnas felt more strength flowing back into his limbs.

“I saw you were coughing the entire night so I asked the kitchen to make a tea for you,” the wizard said softly. Eyes glittering beneath his hood, he studied his apprentice’s new outfit. “The cloak is old but it suits you.”

“Thank you, Caidus. I feel like a wizard already,” Kasnas smiled foolishly as he placed the empty cup on the desk. Staring at his own outfit, he shrugged. The cloak was a bit larger than he expected. His hands barely came out from the sleeves. “Hopefully I can get something better in the future.”

“Be content with what you have right now, Kasnas,” Caidus scolded mildly with a finger raised in front of his face. “You are far from being a skilled spell-caster let alone a wizard.”

Looking hurt from the remark, the child said: “I was just joking, Caidus.”

The man gestured Kasnas to follow him. They walked down the hallway and down the staircase that Kasnas had no recollection of from the night of travel before. It was as if the staircase suddenly just appeared out of nowhere. Then he remembered how he was looking at the courtyard outside from high above, which meant somehow they were on the higher floor. To him, the Wizard’s Tower had just gotten more and more mysterious.

Master and apprentice got to one of the many kitchens in the tower that they were in. Caidus informed that they were in the main tower and there were five other towers in total making up the grand design of the Wizard’s Tower landscape. The main tower was where students and teachers lived with hundreds of rooms available. There were eight kitchens with dining tables in total. From the grand hall, two side passages led to the kitchens and outside courtyards. Apprentices were forbidden to walk up the central staircase located at the end of the grand hall opposite from the main entrance for it led to the upper administration of the Wizard’s Tower. The scope of it all was beyond Kasnas’ wildest imagination for he had long imagined living space for spell-casters and wizards was much smaller and conservative in layout.

Each of the six towers had different purposes. The study tower was where gifted ones with entry level understanding of magic practiced their spells and other arts. It was the only structure that had four massive courtyards used for outdoor training. What Kasnas saw from his bedroom window was one of the training grounds. The meditation tower was where highly skilled wizards stayed. The aura that they possessed was big enough to influence objects and people around them. Going into meditative state three times a day was the only way to control their power. The medical tower was where advanced spell-casters and high priests stayed. Their limited ability to create magic and manipulate spell fields had granted them the status of healers. Most used their power to cure the ailed citizens across the lands of First Empire. The military tower was where wizards with decent level trained for defense against invaders. Throughout the years there were small skirmishes near the borders to the east where Haven Realm Empire had sent scouts to Carnial City gathering sensitive information on its finance, military, and government. Duke Gave personally saw to it to make sure that Carnial was fully prepared for any kind of intrusions. With promises to the King of First Empire, Carnial City became the front line capital where it had the strongest military strength out of all other municipalities.

And finally, there was the fifth tower where books of ancient texts describing lost history and spells were kept in secure chamber of Grand Library. So far, only Caidus, Telthus, and the third Dragon Wizard, Ardus, had entered the forbidden library. A secret so far kept that even Duke Gave had not been able to see what was inside the tower himself. When asked by Kasnas what was inside the Grand Library within the fifth tower, Caidus was reluctant to answer. Instead, the wizard told the boy to go grab something to eat before they headed off to the study tower.

A full and satisfied stomach was something that Kasnas cherished and loved. With a burp, he savored the remaining taste and smell of freshly baked bread, goat’s milk, and aged cheese that lingered in his mouth. His cold was temporarily forgotten as he followed Caidus across the massive courtyard laid with whitish marble tiles. Ferns and trees grown around the place while the rain and wind continued to pummel them from the sky. A few students were in heavy cloaks as they made gestures with their hands and fingers. Words of strange language were uttered silently from their mouth as circles of various colors radiated from around their feet. Raindrops floated in midair around the spell circles almost as if they had the ability to defy gravity at will. Kasnas watched with awe as he had never seen a spell in action so up close and personal. Caidus at times had to cough to get his young apprentice’s attention to keep moving. Although the child was greatly distracted from time to time, the wizard had said nothing, not even a word of blame was spoken. It was as if something was in Caidus’ mind. Kasnas, however, did not notice the strange reaction from his master anymore. He only focused on what mattered the most – the display of enchantments that brought lights of great brilliance around the training courtyard within a gloomy day of storming weather. Kasnas had asked why they could not take the upper bridge to get to the study tower. Caidus responded stating that the tower could only be access through the bottom main entrance. To Kasnas, such explanation did not make perfect sense but he bit the words back.

When they finally got into the study tower puddles of water had collected around their boots. Kasnas sneezed loudly, drawing attention from students that were around them. Many wore apprentice robes; simple but elegant; modest and sublime. The robes were dark red in color. Compared to Kasnas’ old and cheap robe the young students seemed to be in another league altogether with their clean and dry outfits. Blushing with slight embarrassment, the boy walked closely beside Caidus.

There were rows of long wooden tables finely crafted with symbols and patterns around the legs. Young apprentices sat around the tables as they studied the books that were laid out in front of them. Candles and oil lamps were lit as the sun was heavily blocked by the storm clouds that brought evening-like darkness to the lands below. Rows of shelves could be seen housing thousands of books bounded in leather cover. The air smelled like herbs. It was a unique atmosphere that Kasnas was experiencing. He gazed around in wonder. A few spell-casters looked up and scrutinized the newcomer for a few minutes before they returned to their studies.

“This is the main study hall inside the study tower. Outside the physical spell-casting training you will need to be here and understand the theory of magic. Spells are something that cannot be explained by logic alone.  The fundamental laws of magic are defined by the natural energy that surrounds us. In order to be able to use your gift and cast enchantment circles you will need to have full background understanding on the history and the nature of magic arts.”

Caidus motioned Kasnas to sit on one of the benches near the wall. He walked over to a nearby row of books. He chose a volume after a minute of scanning the titles and placed it in front of the child.

“The Three Rules of Magic?” Kasnas read the headline out loud and stared at Caidus with puzzled expression.

Caidus folded his arms within his cloak. “There are limits to a spell. One, you cannot manipulate the elements of magic. You cannot change from fire to water. It is simply impossible. In addition, everything that is being summoned upon will require the presence of a source pool. Just like a fire will require fuel to keep on burning and water will require condensation of existing moisture in the air. If you take out the source, fire and water will not exist.”

“But I have heard stories where spell-casters and wizards can create fireballs out of thin air,” Kasnas asked as he scanned the pages.

“No. They were using the fuel inside their body, which is the aura channel that gifted ones have. This brings to the second rule. Two, each spell depletes the aura pool inside the gifted person. The more powerful spell you conjure the more energy drain you will get. The aura channel has a specific elemental nature to it. During the day that your grandfather and I had talked, I mentioned about the fact that I can control up to four elements of nature. Your grandfather can only control two. You are able to control all five based on the test that I had conducted on the day that we first met.”

“That still does not prove I can master all five elements, Caidus. Maybe it is just luck that I was, supposedly, able to break the Dragon’s Seal that day.”

Shaking his head, the hooded figure disagreed. “No. Tier two spells can infuse more than one element of nature. And in order to break through a spell circle that has four elements infused within its design, you will need a fifth element to trigger the effect of diffusion. This brings to the third rule. Three, each incremental spell level can be combined with more than one element of aura. The more elemental aura infused the more potent the spell. An enchantment with two elements will require a gifted one that can control three elements to break. A spell circle with three elements will require a fourth element to diffuse.”

“Does this mean that if you met a spell-caster or a wizard that has more elemental control over you it basically means no chance of winning?” The child sounded surprised. “This seems highly unfair to me.”

“That is why this only applies to seals. Spell circles have many different properties. Some are created to manipulate the world around them. Some are created to restrict certain events from happening. The seals are designed for protection against certain actions. Thus, they are harder to create and take a much longer time to prepare. This is also why seals are considered as tier two. Tier three spells are much easier to create through aura channel. Things like levitation, object movement, and enhancement of natural forces can be done through tier three spell level. Nature always has a way of balancing things in the world. Even in the realm of magic there will always be a balance. A duel between spell-casters or wizards will be fair for both sides. Whoever can create the seal fast enough will win but most will not risk that during battle. It is much easier to fight fire with fire. A fireball against another fireball is a much deadlier and efficient fight than creating multiple seals to restrict one’s gift or movement. Whoever has the largest amount of aura channel wins. It is a battle of stamina.”

“Then what is tier one?”

Caidus fell silent as he searched for words. Looking at his apprentice without saying anything for a long minute, the man was not sure if he should continue on explaining.

“Caidus?” Kasnas pressed onward as he was greatly intrigued by the subject. “What about tier one? If tier two spells are so powerful then tier one must be tremendously mighty in strength. Can we move mountains and carve rivers? Or can we create something magnificent from the air?”

Sighing, Caidus placed a hand on the boy’s shoulder. “Tier one spells are lost art, Kasnas. They are on a level completely beyond the ability that current generation spell-casters and wizards have. During the Great War of Sentient Uprising two centuries ago, ancient dragon wizards had the ability to combine dragon aura with their own and create spells unlike before. Though the effect was amazing in terms of their power, the earth was greatly damaged in the process. The natural stream of weather patterns was disrupted. Crops and climates were thrown out of sync. Seasons changed and famine started. Hundreds of thousands of souls lost during the aftermath because the war against Master Dragon was so devastating.”

The child gaped in disbelief. The spells that he thought were nothing short of amazing and fun to cast were actually a lot more destructive and complex than he had previous envisioned. An odd feeling gradually developed. Doubts began to surface. He was not so sure if he wanted to become an asset for the great destruction of the world. He did not want to become part of the system that would bring pain and suffering to the world.

Chuckling lightly, Caidus heaved out a deep breath. “Anyway, we have gone far off topic. You should not concern yourself regarding tier one spells as I do not believe you can control something like that. I want you to study this book today. I will be around. There is something that I need to discuss with the board of Divinity School of Spells at the main tower. I will be back in a few hours. If you need to take a break there is a lounge area on the second floor where you can relax. Remember do not stray too far off from the study hall. Pathways in all six towers are designed with a special pattern that repels intruders seeking to steal spell knowledge. Only the ones that have been here for over two years can remember the correct ways to get to where they want to go.”

Before Kasnas would utter a word, the wizard walked away, leaving the stunned child alone with other apprentices that sat around him. Kasnas felt lonely. He sensed eyes were looking at him from afar even though a lot of people nearby still remain focused on the papers and books lying open in front of them. The boy tried to shake the disturbing thoughts from his mind as he began flipping through the pages. There were many terms that he had trouble understanding. Words like incantations, throughput, and rudimentary channel flows meant nothing to him. Even theories on understanding the basic rules of magic were like trying to understand the physics of the world to him. Gravitational effect versus aura channel effect, mental landscape relation toward spell gestures, and general properties of elemental spells are just some of the deep topics that he could skim through but had absolutely no comprehension of.

“Gah! I cannot believe that I have to read through all three hundred pages of this!”

Kasnas groaned out loud as he slammed his forehead against the table. He was just a servant boy in Duke Gave’s castle cleaning tables, scrubbing floors, and washing dishes. He was not destined to become a dragon wizard. He cuddled his aching head with his arms as he closed his eyes trying to ignore all the weird symbols and words that he had just tried to digest. His sickness crawled back as he felt tired and lacked energy.

“Sometimes not following the books is the best approach in understanding magic.”

A gentle voice spoke beside him without warning. Kasnas looked up quickly and turned his head toward the source of the voice. A girl that seemed to be at his age with long, straight dark blue hair smiled at him. Her green eyes with a hint of light yellow around the iris were large. She was wearing a dark red robe. Her face was pearl white as she sat next to Kasnas. The vibe that she was giving off was something resembling nobility.

The boy did not know how to react. He just continued to gape at the uninvited guest.

“My name is Arina Leaf. I am one of the spell-caster apprentices studying here.”

Kasnas felt his face flushing red as he shifted his gaze toward the lines of texts on the book.

Disappointed, the girl said quietly: “Are you not going to introduce yourself? I think it is only polite to return the favor when someone is trying to be nice to you.”

Again turning his head quickly toward her, Kanas stammered: “S-sorry. I-I was not sure how to…um…react to your presence.”

“What? You have never seen a girl before or something?”

Images of Princess Evelyn flashed through his head. “No! I just…I guess I was used to be alone so I do not know the best way to continue a conversation,” Kasnas shook his head and lied.

His heart was racing so fast that he thought he was going to faint. He could smell the gentle perfume that floated from her robe.  He did not know why he was feeling so nervous around the girl.

Lifting an eyebrow with mild skepticism, Arina said: “Well I saw how well you spoke with Caidus a while ago. So I do not know what other kind of reaction you need to prepare for. I just thought you might like some guidance on how to understand the art of magic.”

Sucking in a deep breath and heaving it out, the boy tried to calm his racing heart that was going a thousand beat a second. Finally he reopened his eyes after collecting himself together. “I am Kasnas Sel. Nice to meet you.”

Smiling, the spell-caster said: “Sel…You would not happen to be related to Telthus Sel, would you?”

Nodding, Kasnas replied: “He is my grandfather. He used to teach at the Divinity School of Spells… wherever it is.”

Arina covered her mouth as she laughed uncontrollably. “The study tower is the Divinity School of Spells! How can you not know this?”

Frowning, Kasnas said defiantly: “Well Caidus did not mention anything about this place being the school itself. I would not have made a fool of myself had I known about this. In fact, come to think of it, everything he has just explained to me was extremely broad without full context. Besides, how did you know about my grandfather?”

“He once taught my parents back when he was still a teacher. From the stories that I have heard, your grandfather was quite a person. He was well-versed in the spells and he knew how to teach the knowledge to his students without overly complicating things. It was unfortunately that he left. No one knew why.”

Kasnas went quiet. He knew exactly why but he could not say it out loud lest he attracted some unwanted gossips or even trouble.

“How long have you been studying magic?” Arina asked as she placed her own book on the table. The light from the candles cast long rectangular shadows upon the wooden surface.

“To be honest, I just got here last night. Caidus surprised me when he said he was going to train me to become a wizard after I left the castle.”

Again, she giggled. “Do you think you have what it takes to be a wizard?”

Staring at her with somewhat an annoyed expression on his face, Kasnas rebuked: “Of course! Although I do not know much about spells and all these other terms that I have just read, I am pretty sure I can become a very talented wizard…in time. What? You think that I do not have the skill to prove it?”

“No. I just find it interesting that a boy of your age is very confident at becoming a wizard. Spell-casters, like myself, are far more common than a full fledge wizard that can fully control the elements of the world. It took two years of practice for me to perfect the healing spell circles, for example.”

Sighing, Kasnas gazed into the ceiling. Gazing at the patterns sculpted into the solid roof and having thoughts sprinting through his head once again, the young apprentice was not sure if he could really accomplish what Caidus wanted him to accomplish within two years.

“You said you have been here for a while,” finally Kasnas spoke softly. Looking back down at the girl, he continued: “Can you help me with my training before Caidus comes back? I would very much like to understand the principle of spell-casting as quickly as possible.”

Nodding, Arina stood up from the bench and grabbed her book. “Of course! Come with me and let me show you the best way of understanding your aura channel.”

Half trusting and half doubting, Kasnas also got up and followed the spell-caster with his book under his arm. They walked over to a spiral staircase made of metal in the middle of the giant study hall and walked up to the second floor. There, it opened up into yet another massive room with multiple couches of leather surface positioned neatly in rows from one end of the room to the other. A few students were lying on the couches taking a short nap. It was the break lounge that Caidus had mentioned earlier. Only the soft snores of sleeping students and the gentle crackling of fire torches could be heard.

“What are we doing here?” Kasnas asked.

“You said you want to learn about spell-casting principles, right? What better way than to understand it in a much quieter and private setting?”

“I do not think that a break lounge can be considered private and quiet. I think the study hall is just as quiet as here.”

After finding a seat, she sat down and pulled Kasnas to sit beside her. “Oh quit your whining. It is better to focus on your aura in a more comfortable environment. Those benches downstairs can really make your butt hurt after prolonged sitting.”

Kasnas laughed. As much as he hated to admit it, Arina had an interesting personality. She was quite opened in some way and yet conservative with a hint of shyness in another. Plus she had a sense of humor, more or less.

Placing the books beside her, she turned and faced toward Kasnas. Kasnas blushed as he felt the warm, tender hands of Arina on his cheeks. Initial reaction had him jerking away from her touch but with the assuring look and smile on her face, he moved in closer. He had never had a girl sitting so close to him in the past let alone having her touch him. He tried to calm down but he felt as if his emotions were running wild like a group of wild horses escaping from the stables.

“You need to relax, Kasnas,” Arina opened her eyes and looked at him with unparalleled concentration. “I am trying to connect with your aura channel and see if I can bring it out smoothly for you to get a feel for it.”

“Is that even possible?”’

Shrugging, she replied: “In theory it should work. I have never done this to anyone else. You are the first one to test out my theory.”

“Great. I am feeling better already,” Kasnas muttered as he slowly released the breath that he had locked up in his lungs for a while.

A small light glow of yellow began to form around Arina’s palms. The boy could feel the warmth of the girl’s hands getting warmer. Soon the temperature rose and it became more uncomfortable but nothing that he could not withstand.

“Try to focus the energy deep inside of you,” Arina whispered as her eyes were still closed. Frowning faintly as she began to tap into her own power, she continued: “Visualize a ball of light in your body. Nothing else matters. A sphere of life. An orb of energy. Make it radiate inside of you freely without any hesitation.”

Kasnas closed his eyes and did what he was told. The world within him was calm. The ambient noise around him, around Arina, around the lounge became silent. Like temperate waves upon a gentle sea underneath a golden light of soothing sunlight, his thoughts disappeared into nothing but emptiness. A single point of light sliced through the darkness that had once occupied his vision. The spear of brightness emanated a feeling of hope. It expanded without any hesitation and quickly smothered the plane of blackness. Any uncertainty was beyond his concern. He only wanted to experience the strength that hid far within him; a power that Caidus claimed that he alone possessed; a fate that was bestowed upon his future since the day that he was born.

A mild wind somehow came out of nowhere. It caressed his face. No. He had no face. His physical self did not exist. It was his consciousness, his sentient spiritual existence that had remained. It was a rather curious and yet purposefully fulfilling perception that Kasnas had endured and embraced.

There was a tiny voice echoing somewhere far away. Almost as if a second soul was lingering beside his. Although Kasnas tried scanning for the source of the voice there was nothing but eye blinding radiance covering the forever expanding plane. There was a sky of pale orange with a tint of light red. Bluish heaven was peeking through the thinnest layer of hazy clouds. He knew there was someone there with him, inside his own mind. The voice continued to speak. No matter how much he concentrated he could not understand a word it was saying.

Soon the world began to dim. The heart-warming sensation that once filled his soul started to diminish. Slowly at first then began to pick up speed. The retreating divine light was vanishing so fast that Kansas wanted to reach out and grab it. He wanted to stay within the light longer. But it was too late. A blanket of darkness reappeared as if a defeated army had come back for vengeance.

With a gasp, Kasnas woke up. Beads of sweat rolled down his head and down his chin. His vision was blurry and it took him a moment before he could refocus his eyes. Arina still had her eyes closed but she, too, was covered with perspiration.

“Arina…,” Kasnas gently grabbed her shoulders and shook her.

With a cry, she fell backward away from him. Panting as if she had just run the longest marathon ever in her life, the spell-caster tried to regain control of her breathing.

“Arina….”

Kasnas was worried when he saw how pale her face was. He was about to get up and yell for help when he felt her hand grabbing his wrist. She shook her head as her breaths became more natural. It took the girl several more minutes before she finally got back the control of her body.

“I have never felt anything like that before.”

“You did say that this is your first time channeling your aura into another person’s body,” the boy replied. Concerned expression was displaying all over his face. “Are you sure you are okay?”

Arina looked up and smiled weakly. “Yes. Do not worry about me. It was the shock that I got when I detected a second…strange aura inside you. I tried to guide your energy so that you can experience the feeling of the gift surging through your body. But there was a second aura channel that was fighting back. I felt as if my own strength was being sucked into a void.”

“I…I am sorry about that,” Kasnas murmured. He looked down at his sweaty hands with mild regret. “I should not have agreed to this.”

“No. It is not your fault. Perhaps I am just inexperienced enough as a novice spell-caster to perform such an advanced level of meditation. My master had told me to be careful when doing something like this. I guess I was thinking too highly of my ability.” Leaning back against the leather couch, she continued: “However it is odd that you have two aura channels. Usually gifted ones only have one and that is their main source of power. I do not know what the second aura can do.”

Puzzled, Kasnas asked: “Maybe it is just your imagination? It could be nothing more than a hallucination where you would think there are two auras inside me.”

Nodding, she agreed. “I guess so. Either way, I do not want to experience that again. It is still giving me the creeps right now. Maybe you should consult with Caidus when he comes back regarding this strange phenomenon.”

Sighing, Kasnas got up from the couch and stretched. He wiped away the remaining sweat from his forehead as he looked around the quiet lounge. The snores could be heard as other apprentices seemed to be unaware of what just happened. Time seemed to be passing so slowly to Kasnas. Yet when he looked out from one of the windows nearby he could see it was already early afternoon. Coughing a few times to clear his throat, he felt dizzy and sick once again. The world seemed to be rotating around him. Imagines of the window frames and couches seemed to be distorting. The last thing that he remembered was Arina’s surprised cry of worry as he collapsed onto the ground.

End Chapter 4

5: Chapter 5

Chapter 5

A potent and infinite stream of atmosphere surged throughout the heaven. Passionate sunlight bathed the never-ending light yellow horizon that stretched out as far as the eyes could see. Strands of light clouds drifted by, caressed by jets of refreshing wind dancing through the open space. The world was in its infancy. A primitive and innocent earth that cuddled different elements and minerals as it searched for ways to develop all kinds of life upon its surface. It took millions of years before sporadic amount of living creatures had finally emerged.

Above the world loomed the governor of the universe, the Grand Dragon. Its head was several miles wide and its wings span out to cover the entire sky. Tail as thick as several mountains strung together and lengthier than the earth’s longest river was stretched out into the distant land. Its dark blue scales that slowly diffused into a sea of light green shined like a thousand stars within the blackness of the space. Eyes dark red glimmered with intense vigor, as its presence was enough to dwarf all kinds of life that existed in the realm of living. With a deep breath, it absorbed all the negative energy that had radiated out from the living souls on the lands below. It knew that all life had contained a mix of good and evil. It was the balance between the light and the darkness that the Grand Dragon had to maintain.

How the Grand Dragon came into existence was a mystery even to itself. The divine being always had thought of itself as something that had existed since the beginning of time. It had never regarded itself as God. The Grand Dragon had tried to conceal its existence by phasing into a secondary dimension, beyond the scope of sentient creatures’ limited physical perception. It knew not to interfere with newborn life for it could taint the evolution of spiritual belief. It deeply understood the importance for all sentient creatures to accept a positive higher guidance through their natural course of development. An untainted ethical mindset was required for the continuation of life for sinister ideologies could only lead to the destruction of the world.

Over the course of centuries, the Grand Dragon had taken a liking to the new world that it had created with its power. Clouds floated across the sky with sparkling water trickling within the crevasse of the mountain lands. Trees sprouted endlessly along the curvatures of the natural landscapes. Animals roamed the earth and human civilizations appeared. It did not take the divine creature long to settle down above the world and guarded its prized construct. Time did not matter. To the Grand Dragon, time could not affect its presence for it alone was beyond the constraint of timeline. While other building blocks of life continued to move with the flow of time, the Grand Dragon rode the wave elegantly and used its wings to steady itself.

All seemed well until the Grand Dragon had made a move that defied its previous reasoning of concealment. After it had seen civilizations raised and fell over the course of history, the Grand Dragon revealed itself within the dreams of people below in an attempt to curb their violence and their predatory nature that were quickly spinning out of control. It demanded everyone to show good will and trust toward each other. The humans scoffed and refused to listen as their own thirst for independence and power had brought them closer to rebellion.

The Grand Dragon was displeased. Seeing its own creation defying its order was something that it had never experienced before. The unsettling mood of the divine being soon had an effect on the climate of the earth. Natural destructions appeared and illnesses surfaced.

Right before the start of the Great War of Sentient Uprising, people named the Grand Dragon – Sarien God. The title of Sarien came from a wise priest named Sarien Lavaftal three centuries ago. He had claimed to have a revelation: Their Creator, their God, had demanded gifts in order to bring peace to the lands. The wild weathers and unknown sicknesses were hinting at something that was destroying lives and properties. By the order of Priest Sarien, respect was paid through blood sacrifice at the tall peaks of the highest mountains. The hearts of young women and men were cut out as blood-curling cries of the victims echoed within the cold and lifeless valleys. People of the old centuries had assumed that festive sacrifices at certain time of the year would show an appeal to the mighty Sarien God. What they did not know was the unwillingness and the anguish thoughts of the people who got murdered had an even more negative effect toward the Grand Dragon.

The negative energy from vehemence suffering during sacrificial rituals had rapidly enraged the Grand Dragon. The divine being was normally tame and reasonable. It could endure a high amount of stress and frustration. Yet, when it lost control of its emotions the balance of good and evil that it had vigorously maintained was disrupted.

A secondary copy of the Grand Dragon was formed. From the evil thoughts and rage of the divine dragon came a fruition of a nasty spiritual entity – the Master Dragon. Its power was smaller than the Grand Dragon but during the moment that the Grand Dragon was experiencing intense agony while the balance of the good and evil was thrown out of sync, the Master Dragon penetrated the mind of its creator without hesitation. From within, it was extremely easy to control the Grand Dragon and its immense power. The physical body of the Sarien God at long last had phased back into the living world and descended upon the high mountain ranges.

With a roar that rattled the lands and shattered nearby areas, the Grand Dragon was fully transformed into Master Dragon. Though much smaller in physical size, the Master Dragon was able to utilize the incredible power the Grand Dragon had used to create worlds and life. One swipe of its paw had sliced the ground into five deep canyons. Mountain-sized fragments of the earth exploded into the air. Plants and animals flew and spun in the ferocious shockwave while the world shook unstably.

The evil dragon was not satisfied. It wanted blood. It wanted chaos. It wanted the tears of the living creatures to fuel its hunger for darkness. By transforming itself into a human, it went into a disguise and brought fear to the human world. First, it got close to the leaders of each kingdom to obtain certain amount of status and trust in the eyes of high-ranking officials. Then, through words of deceptions and encouragements, it set off a chain of destruction by forcing each individual kingdom fight against each other. Later, after hundreds of thousands of lives were lost from the battle of outmost stupidity and exorbitant irrationality, it incited civil rebellion from within the victorious sovereignties. When the Master Dragon saw bodies of men, women, and children lying around its feet, it laughed devilishly into the sky. Never had it felt such an accomplishment. It had never expected the humans to be so gullible. With a few well-chosen words and having certain events transpired it alone had caused a level of chaos that had never occurred in the history of mankind within just a few years.

The triumphant Master Dragon’s glee did not last long, however. From deep within its consciousness, the Grand Dragon still existed. The divine blue dragon could see through the eyes of the Master Dragon. It could see the pain and suffering that it had created through a rage that it should have controlled. Feeling responsible for all the souls that had vanished into the darkness and knowing that it could not be forgiven, the Grand Dragon did the last thing it could do with the remaining strength that it had.

Through the surprised cry of the Master Dragon as it gasped and grabbed its chest, a golden ray of light pierced through the dark cloak that the Master Dragon was wearing. Panic settled into Master Dragon’s mind as it bared its long fangs. Its eyes turned dark purple as streaks of aura flashed out from its body. With a scream, the entire area of death lit up in a shower of brightness. The Master Dragon’s eyes were bloodshot as a large orb shot out from its chest. A vast recoil unlike before slammed back into the dragon and forcefully threw the surprised mastermind of evil through several walls of buildings behind it. A thick cloud of dust rose from the shattered debris as the orb flew into the sky and separated. Arrows of light yellow filled the gloomy heaven as they arced through the thick air that was filled with the smell of blood and hopelessness. It was only for a short moment before the fleeting rays of light started to fall.

On the lands below, people huddled with each other as fleeting citizens slowly marched from the burning cities that they were in. The arrows of light shot straight into the souls of the people with incredible precision. One after another, countless humans that were powerless to do anything suddenly felt a sensation that they had never experienced for many years.

It was a feeling of warmth. A feeling of optimism and courage was flowing through their bodies and limbs. Their minds became clear. A directive voice appeared and told them what to do with the aura that they had just received. It was the Grand Dragon’s voice. Deep and authoritative, it gave out its final order to its children on earth: Fight against the Master Dragon.

The Master Dragon roared with immense rage. Chunks of rocks and branches flew into the air meters high and landed heavily around the seething dragon. It vowed to extinguish all life on earth. The humiliation that it felt was like a dagger stabbing into its heart. The Grand Dragon’s remaining consciousness was instantly snuffed out. Sinister thoughts of pure wickedness pulled the benevolent spirit of the Grand Dragon into pieces. With a deep breath, a slim film of golden radiance seeped out from Master Dragon’s body. Grand Dragon, the Sarien God, had dissipated into the galactic void.

Another year had passed and within the smoking ruins and thundering dark sky, something incredible had happened. People began to realize they could control certain elements of the world. Some had more control than others. A few even noticed they could assist and heal the wounded and the sick without the aid of herbs and other medicinal tools. With the encouragement of the strange new power they had obtained, leaders of fallen cities and kingdoms soon appeared and rallied all remaining people to band together from all over the world. An army a hundred thousand strong marched across the muddy lands, as the downpour of relentless rain unveiled the final battle of mankind. Wizards and spell-casters from different kingdoms shed their differences and united together. Everyone knew they had the numbers and the resolution to win the battle.

And to everyone’s surprise, an additional unexpected ally had also showed up while they marched toward the stronghold where Master Dragon dwelled. A group of dragons both in feral and human form stood defiantly against the blowing storm on top of a hill, looking down at the gifted humans. In clothes of uniqueness and displaying a hint of nobility, they were the result of a magical transformation from the last drop of Grand Dragon’s aura. They were animals that got selected by the Sarien God and were granted a gift that would change their lives forever. The Grand Dragon would like some of his offspring to bear some of its resemblance to atone for the deaths that it was responsible for.

A blinding lightning and a booming thunder blasted through the lands. The Master Dragon in its black cloak glared at the army before its presence. A sneer could see on its face as its purplish eyes shone with an aura so potent that the ground beneath its feet was shaking tenderly.

The Great War of Sentient Uprising began.

Fireballs numbering in thousands shot through the air. Faster than the release of an arrow, the flaming balls of blinding blue and red slammed into Master Dragon’s protective shield. Explosions loud enough to damage a person’s ear howled across the vast plain, as the storm continued to unleash its devastating power. Dragons cast enchantment spells and seals to support the human wizards and spell-casters. Circles of light in red, green, and yellow, were discharged from underneath Master Dragon’s clawed feet. Pillars of light blasted into the crying heaven as the soil and trees rolled in waves after waves outward from the epicenter.

A purplish lightning cut through the onslaught of assault from the united army of dragons and humans. Like a sabre slicing through soft metal, the beam of death severed limbs and bodies, as screams of pain and fear came from the massive group of rebellious gifted individuals. The dark dragon laughed hysterically. With a leap into the air, its long tail whipped in the growling storm. Another lightning flashed beneath the black storm clouds and the Master Dragon’s long shadow briefly appeared over the frightened faces. It landed amongst the disobedient fools that had tried to tempt fate, a fate that could only be unfolded with death. With several swipes of its claws, hundreds of wizards and spell-casters were thrown several feet from their spots. Hot red blood spilled onto the slippery ground that was covered with overflowing rainwater. The dragon did not stop its attack. Shifting its gaze, it launched itself into the group of dragons that had allied with the humans. The Master Dragon was especially annoyed at the fact that a high status race such as the dragons would be the humans’ confederate. It was nothing short of outmost disgrace and the Master Dragon would not tolerate it. Its claws punctured lungs and cut open flesh; tear wings and severed heads. The agony of its victims was the penance of shameful dragons that dared to lower their rank in front of the insignificant humans that had no power to rule the world whatsoever.

With a roar, the Master Dragon concentrated an unprecedented amount of negative aura and unleashed a ball of black energy that shot out in all direction from its body. The sphere of destruction blasted against its enemy. Bones cracked and bodies burned within a mile wide crater that was formed after the first two streams of shockwave had dissolved. The remaining human and dragon wizards and spell-casters were on the ground. Their clothes fully soaked in their own blood. Armors twisted and half melted, any protective gear was no match for the incredible power that the Master Dragon had displayed. The air was cold. Rain continued to pelt against the motionless corpses that littered around the Master Dragon.

It was clear who had won the battle. The dark dragon did not even use half of its strength and a hundred thousand souls were defeated easily. Not even the combined spell power of humans and dragons could win against the solid defense and the outrageous offense that the Master Dragon had demonstrated. A few human wizards looked up from the ground. Their long hair was matted with mud. Their eyes were bleeding as they coughed out blood. The stare from them was nothing short of defiance.

As if their minds were linked together, two human wizards and two dragon spell-casters stood up. The howling wind almost blew them off their feet but they stood fast. They closed their eyes and channeled all the strength that they had left in their bodies. They did not care if they died. They did not feel any pain, fear, or remorse. The only thing in their heads was to stop the evil that seemed to be growing stronger with every passing minute. Slowly, their physical self dematerialized in rainbow shades of colors. Beams of gentle radiance brought a form of energy to the landscape that was saturated with lifeless obscurity. Fat droplets of rain were suspended in mid-air as the illumination grew even more intense. The image unfolding before the eyes of those that were still alive and conscious was so magical, so godly, and so mystified that no mortal words could describe.

The Master Dragon squinted as the wall of brightness collided with its dark aura. A sensation of pain shot through its flesh as it stumbled back a few steps. It hated the brilliance and the feeling of optimism that had become progressively dominant around it. When the light had faded, two figures with tremendous aura stood on the battlefield.  A man and a woman in an armor suit made of strange dazzling silver metal gazed at the dark dragon with their deep blue eyes. It was a gaze that sent out shimmers of green and untold confidence. Their dark hair was long, extending to their shoulders and wavering in the blowing storm. Both carried a sword that was sealed within their scabbard made out of the same metallic material as their armor. Unique patterns were engraved upon the surface of the smooth protective cover similar to that of enchantment symbols.

Before the Master Dragon could start off its attack, the man had moved at a pace so quickly that he vanished from the dragon’s vision. Half a second later, the glittering blade of the golden sword was protruding from the back of the Master Dragon’s cloak. The dark dragon’s eyes were wide as its own blood dripped down the length of the weapon and collected into a pool on the water-filled soil. The hilt of the blade emitted a spell that sent several spears of flames through the dragon’s chest. The Master Dragon was thrown high into the air with a sickening boom. The mud around the two combating beings was blasted away several feet and a sphere of semi-translucent air had radiated outward at a much devastating speed and range. Wizards and spell-casters could feel the suffocating explosion from hundreds of meters away.

The dragon cried out in pain. A sensation that it had never experienced before was blasted into its flesh and seared its nerves. Snakes of fire circled around its body, burning off the black cloak, and enveloping the dark dragon aura that was thrashing viciously, trying to be unleashed. Yet, tried as it might, the Master Dragon could not channel any of its power. The searing flames acted like an enchantment that had effectively sealed the deadly energy.

A spell circle formed on the area where the dragon had landed. The dragon could not get on its feet. The damage of its body and the seal that had disrupted the flow of its aura were too much for it to handle. It knew that letting its guard down was a mistake. The mocking attitude that it had since the beginning of the battle was the main reason for its failure. With a final cry, the Master Dragon was captured within a column of dark red clouds. A net of golden light streaked across the bubbling pillar. The column reached high into the storm clouds that were boldly pushing back against the sudden intruder, attempting to re-declare their dominance in the sky world. Flashes of black lightning came out from the rolling crimson vapors that smothered the Master Dragon. The earth roared and trembled as large boulders and fallen trees rolled away from the spell circle.

The Master Dragon forcefully poked its head out. The human face was half morphed back into that of a black dragon. Scales darker than the night were gradually replacing the human skin.  Eyes seething with despair and wrath, it screamed out curses and promised that it would be back. The man with the golden sword did not express any concern. With a cry, he threw his weapon directly into the black dragon’s head. A murderous shriek echoed through the world, as the thundering storm raged on at its most violent stage. Thunders and lightning combed the earth. Bodies were buried by landslides that were rumbling around the survivors. Craters were emerging from numerous strikes of potent electricity that came down from the sky, as if the heaven was coming apart. People were crawling away from the areas of destruction. Women and children in faraway shelters a few miles out yelled in fear for they had thought the world was coming to an end.

It was over. Minutes after the seal was completed by the female human, only the gentle blanket of rain could be heard splashing onto the lands. The remaining wizards and spell-casters of both races slowly got up. Their eyes were fixed onto the dual that were observing the sky. Soon, the rain stopped. Clouds parted and a light that had never touched the earth for the last several years finally peeked through. People’s faces were filled with shock and disbelief. Their eyes filled with tears of joy.

The two Dragon Wizards came into existence through a dreamlike bond from both the dragons and the humans. The Grand Dragon had created a level of compatibility where chosen ones with special gifts could ascend to a whole new evolutionary level. Knowing that the Master Dragon could control five elements of the world, the Grand Dragon had allowed the Dragon Wizards to arc around the extreme limit of elemental spells and create a dimensional seal through the aid of the holy sword that the male wizard had carried. A six element, which the sword contained, was the final step for the seal to be completed and made sure the Master Dragon was not able to break through.

In the upcoming months, the title of Arc Dragon Wizards was well-recognized by the world. They were the saviors of the living realm.

KASNAS woke up disoriented. His head felt like a thousand hammers were slamming down upon his skull. The world felt like it was spinning without any form of control. He looked around and found himself in his room. The rain had stopped although the area was still extremely damp and cold. The sweat that had covered his body was not helping as well for whenever a soft breeze was walking across his bedroom he felt a series of chills crawling along his spine. Groaning, he held his head and leaned back into his pillow. Staring at the jagged ceiling that had a few spider webs floating slightly in the wind that slithered through the cracks along the wall, he reminisced the wild dream that he had while he was pulling out of his fever. It felt so real. He knew it was just a dream, a figment of his imagination. Yet it was so compelling and so powerful. It was as if he was inside that dream world. He felt like he was the Dragon Wizard who stood beside his female companion whose face he could not make out clearly.

A bird fluttered across the window had taken his mind away from his thoughts for a short moment. He shifted his head and stared at the cloudy sky that was slowly clearing up. Blue heaven was showing its face at last, signifying the welcoming sun that had isolated itself from the landscapes below that desperately pleaded for its tender warmth.

A knock at the door had brought Kasnas’ attention back into the room. Caidus walked in with a plate of food. From the smell and the look of freshly baked bread, roasted pork, aged cheese, and a cup of milk the boy’s stomach was growling with mild hunger. Before Caidus told the child to eat, the young apprentice had already reached out and savored the soft bread in his mouth.

“Looks like your fever broke. At least we do not have to worry about your illness getting worse,” the wizard smiled softly as he pulled out a chair and sat beside the bed.

“What happened?” Kasnas asked between bites. He grabbed some cheese and began wolfing down on them as well.

“Take it slow. I do not want you to choke from the food,” Caidus frowned slightly but resumed: “Arina went and alerted the spell-casters nearby when you fainted yesterday. One of the students came to inform me about the incident and I returned from the meeting with the board of Divinity School of Spells.”

The boy was surprised. “I was out for over a day?”

“A day and a half. It is noontime right now.”

Kasnas lowered the milk that he was drinking. Looking down at the wooden cup, his face showed an obvious sign of disappointment.

“What is wrong?” The wizard asked as he studied his apprentice’s expression.

“I feel like I have done nothing useful so far. I have not fully understood the art of magic. I almost hurt Arina in the process as she was helping me channeling my aura. Now I fell sick. It is as if I was not born to become a wizard.”

Shaking his head, Caidus disagreed. “You are just like other students where your rush and your desire to become something more are the main challenges obstructing you from your goal. No achievements, regardless of how big or how small, can be obtained if you are not willing to slow down your pace and do what you can do at the stage you are in. Do you think that wizards and spell-casters can become who they are within a day? Do you think that mastering all the advanced spells can be done within a week? No. All of them will require years of learning and training.”

Kasnas nodded and looked up. “I understand-“

“No, you do not,” Caidus interrupted. Growing more annoyed, the man continued: “I have mentioned before about the rogue wizards - gifted people that are trying to become more than what they are. Desire is a powerful and dangerous lust that can negatively affect a person who has the power to control certain elements of the world. If one does not channel their aura properly through a purified thought and a cohesive connection between mind and body, only death will be waiting for them at the end.

“Spells are extremely dangerous. They manipulate the rules of nature, defy the laws of physic, disrupt the atmosphere of the lands, and affect the physical and spiritual realm of the living world. The only reason why we are still using magic is to attempt to seek for a better life while not damaging the natural cycle of the world. If a gifted person demands to obtain power greater than what they can master the balance of the living world will become unstable.”

“I am sorry, Caidus,” Kasnas felt like he was a fool for trying to become more than that he was under a short amount of time. He had put too much pressure on himself for no reason. “I did not know the gravity of things. I guess…I guess I was just trying to be like you, to become a great wizard like you.”

Caidus went quiet for a long moment. “You should not compare yourself with me, Kasnas. You must understand that each person is just as important as the person next to them. Comparing yourself with others is like fighting a battle against a mirrored image of you. You will not win because you are who you are. You cannot possibly expect to outrun against a shadow of yourself on the ground.”

The wizard got up and sighed.

“I know. I just want do not want to disappoint you,” the boy said softly.

Caidus smiled and patted his apprentice on the shoulder. “You will not. Go rest now. Once you have recovered I will teach you all I know about the art of magic.”

TIME flew by like a bird slithering through the vast empty sky. It had been two months since Kasnas had entered the Wizard’s Tower. Then again, it was the intense studying and endless practices that had made Kasnas felt as if time was running away from something. Under the guidance of Caidus Ri and late-night tutoring from Arina Leaf, the boy was able to cast simple spells. Moving objects, creating fire, and constructing basic barriers were some of the new skills that he had learned. Life at Wizard’s Tower was nothing short of challenges. The mere fact that Kasnas still received similar degrading remarks from other students had made the boy feeling discouraged at times. To many of the apprentices that had been studying at Wizard’s Tower, they had regarded Kasnas as a stable boy that could only sweep horse manures and wash dirty dishes. Most of the gifted students had a decent nobility status and they believed that Kasnas attending Wizard’s Tower to study the art of magic was due to Caidus’ influence upon the board of Divinity School of Spells. Shortcut was the word that a lot of apprentices had used when describing Kasnas.

There were days that Kasnas had felt as if he was back at the castle taking the wrath of Haldon Rogue head on. The only difference being that he was taking verbal abuse ten times more than before. There were instances where he wished he could punch some of the younger students who displayed an elitist attitude toward him. It was only from the encouragement of Caidus and Arina that he remained composed and pushed on defiantly with his training. He vowed to show all of those that had looked down on him exactly what he could do. Although as mighty as his determination to become the best wizard the amount of material that he needed to memorize and absorb was gradually taking its toll. It was not long before he felt overwhelmed and started losing sight of his goal and his ability to successfully cast spells.

Caidus had noticed Kasnas’ attention was starting to drift as days passed by. Even though he could have reprimanded the child for slacking off, in some way he knew the best cure for Kasnas’ problem was to give him some time off. The boy had initially protested against the decision of Caidus to stop the studies and practices for two days. But the look coming from the wizard’s eyes was enough to silent any ill comment that was about to be blurted out from Kasnas’ mouth.

Kasnas spent two days with Arina whenever the female spell-caster had the time to explore the Wizard’s Tower together. And even after spending twenty hours going through mazes of corridors and hidden pathways the boy was still as lost as he was on the first day. Arina had stated that it took her two years to understand the walkway layout for three of the towers. The other three she had never gotten a chance to visit as two of them, the fifth tower containing the Grand Library and the military tower, were restricted areas for lower level spell-casters. The meditation tower was a place she had visited once every month but her stay was far too short to be able to study the passage ways in greater detail.

Those two days spent with Arina had made Kasnas forgot about Princess Evelyn for Arina was a lot more approachable than a person of a royal family status. Kasnas had felt that Arina was someone who truly understood him and would listen to his frustrations while other people would just ignore him. To the boy, he felt Arina was his best friend that he could spend a lot of time with. In fact, he had trusted Arina so much where he told her about his dream – the dream where the Arc Dragon Wizards were created by the Sarien God. He could see the slight disbelief surfacing from Arina’s gaze whenever he mentioned the dream but the spell-caster had never once tried to disprove his theory of where the Dragon Wizards came from. She had respected him as a friend and completely ignored any family statuses that others had upheld strongly.

There were times that Kasnas had asked about Arina and her family. Those were the times when the girl became silent for a while until she looked up and instead of answering she began talking about other subjects. The boy wanted to press on asking about Arina’s family background considering that she knew more about him in the first place but he knew there was a line that he could not cross. The reaction from Arina was too perplexing for Kasnas to fully comprehend so the boy acted as if nothing wrong had happened and followed the spell-caster’s lead on other topics regarding spells and the towers.

When Kasnas had finally returned to his studies, field training was something that he was excited about. In the massive courtyard where he saw other students practiced their spells, Kasnas worked hard to control the channelization of his aura inside his body. Although he was able to conjure basic spell fields, moderate and advanced seals were something that he could not accomplish. It was as if there was a wall that had blocked his path to success. Tried as Caidus’ might, the strange phenomenon was quite baffling. The wizard had instructed his apprentice to participate in different forms of meditation but it was futile. It seemed that Kasnas just did not have the necessary ability to fully utilize the power inside of him.

Realizing the roadblock, the boy was greatly dispirited. His dream of becoming a Dragon Wizard was shattered. There were nights when the child cried himself to sleep while Caidus stood outside the room and stared at the closed door in deep thoughts. Arina had tried to cheer up her friend by bringing in some snacks of cookies and apples but the boy quietly refused and walked away. It was not long before Kasnas was distancing everyone. Afternoons were passed with him staring at the setting sun while sitting along the edge of the opening within one of the upper rural areas of the study tower.  Sparkles of tears rolled down his face and the droplets of sadness fell onto the moss-covered stone beneath his legs.

Caidus did not visit the boy for three days. No one knew if the wizard had simply given up and abandoned the child or if he was preoccupied with other urgent tasks. Arina was unhappy with the way how Caidus had disappeared. She felt Caidus was the person that Kasnas needed the most during his depressed downtime. Kasnas did not even express any hint of rage or surprise when Arina told him how no one had seen Caidus for several days. The boy’s eyes were empty. They were hollow and devoid of any spirit. Dark spots were forming beneath the young apprentice’s lower eyelids as he continued to sit at the same spot each afternoon gazing coldly into the horizon. His health was suffering due to poor sleep and lack of food.

The eighth morning after Caidus had disappeared, Kasnas slowly walked up the spiral stairway to where his usual sulking spot was. He enjoyed the place. As disheartened as he was, the view was a welcoming sight. With the way how the distant mountains rolled along the horizon and patches of fogs hovering near the bottom of the hills, it somewhat symbolized the feeling that he had – unsettling, imbalanced, and burdensome. The sun was partially thwarted by the looming low clouds that had brought rain from the coast. It would rain soon in the afternoon. Temperature was cold as the existing temperate autumn weather was quickly being pushed away by the oncoming footsteps of winter.

Kasnas sucked in a deep breath and closed his eyes. He visualized the ball of aura inside his body slowly turning with strands of light gradually seeping toward the rest of his limbs. He could feel the sensation of energy flowing through his body and the pattern of spell circles were resurfacing in his mind. He knew he could create the seals. It was just a matter of getting that sphere of magic power to increase in strength.  The sphere began to fracture. Instead of a solid mass of aura continuing to remain potent and robust, the cluster of energy was falling apart. Like a brittle brick wall with horrible construction technique, the aura crumbled as if a mysterious force was mushing it in mockery.

With a yell, Kasnas slammed his fist into wall. He cried. He had failed once again of channeling enough aura to create a seal. Sinking down onto his knees with his head low, he gripped the rocky floor with his fingernails. Blood spurted out from the assault upon the solid granite slabs as the boy sobbed and shook uncontrollably.

Without warning, a shadow loomed over him. Kasnas did not notice it until a sound of derision echoed along the secluded pathway where he was in. Looking up with tears covering his eyes, the wavering image of Caidus was barely visible through the window.

“Caidus?” The boy whispered as the wizard in his usual black cloak was gazing down with strange stillness.

Caidus was floating in midair using a levitation spell. Dark red glow of light enveloped his entire body as his eyes shimmered with intense vigor. Not saying a word, the wizard scrutinized his apprentice for a long moment before he reached out a hand.

“Caidus, you are finally back-“

Before Kasnas could finish his sentence in happiness, a suffocating field of power slammed into his body. The boy screamed as he was thrown backward and smashed against the wall. The stones cracked slightly as the child coughed out blood, struggling to breathe. He clutched at his throat while his feet dangled a meter above the ground. The entire area grew dark as the eerie shadow of blackness surged throughout the barren hallway. Torches were snuffed out as small pebbles and patches of dirt howled through the place within a torrential blast of wind.

Opening one eye, Kasnas choked out his question: “Why-why, Caidus?”

The wizard’s eyes flashed in bright crimson red. “If you cannot even master your own power it is a waste of my time teaching you! I might as well kill you now so that the Master Dragon will not be pestered by an insignificant human such as yourself later on!”

A sea of dark lightning crackled outward from the window in a thundering explosion. The frame of the opening detonated into thousand pieces as the walls around the hallway began to shake in their foundation. A massive surge of black light expanded from where Kasnas was and shot outward into the sky, slicing through the limited sunlight as the thick rainclouds rolled in from the west with muffled thunders.

End Chapter 5

6: Chapter 6

Chapter 6

THE five Divinity School of Spells board members sat behind a light golden conference desk in a half arc design. Their hands folded and rested upon the thick glassy surface where patterns symbolizing upper class aristocracy were outlined around the frames of the table. Feathery light radiated from above as the roof was constructed in a way that sunlight could be efficiently harvested and cast a shimmering blanket of brilliance within the most important chamber of the Wizard’s Tower. The seats that the five members sat upon were made of expensive oak wood finely polished and waxed by talented carpenters to give off a sense of elegancy. Steps led down from either side of the raised platform, as the staircases connected to a massive clearing. The floor was laid out with cut-stones precisely measured and shaped to create an artistic work of craftsmanship that was long lost through the test of time. Walls of marble blocks had shield symbols engraved upon the smooth surface. They gave off a hint of magical field as the entire chamber hummed gently with a constant stream of soothing aura.

The faces of the five board members could not be seen. With their hoods up and shadows draping down from where sunlight could not reach, only the glittering look from their eyes could be seen clearly. They sat with authority while before them a solid wall of barrier spell was conjured to prevent any outsider from entering the room without permission. The chamber rumbled and shook every few minutes or so. Atmosphere was filled with unprecedented intensity while the dark aura encapsulated the entire study tower.

“What a horrible power,” one of the board members spoke softly as he gazed at the shimmering barrier that protected the main doorway.

Standing up, the shortest high level wizard out of the five walked down the steps.

“Where do you think you are going?” The figure sitting in the center inquired with slight annoyance. “You know the rules and the measures that we will take to ensure they will remain unbroken.”

“Bending,” the small wizard in his dark brown replied defiantly. His blue eyes glittered as he continued: “Bending the rules. It has been hundreds of years since I have seen the negative spells of the dark dragon. Long has it been that I hoped I would be able to see a black dragon’s magic working its power, even if it would be a mere glance of a short moment.”

“You are always the most impulsive one out of us, Neftus. One day such irrational characteristic of yours will get you killed.”

Shrugging as if the words were nothing more than an empty threat the wizard smiled. Without saying another word, he slowly walked toward the barrier. The second his body came into contact of the potent shield, the surface of the rainbow-colored wall of energy rippled into millions of strange shades. His cloak fluttered lightly within the temperate surge of power. Almost as if the colors themselves had been inverted, it was only a swift moment before the wizard had gone through and left the chamber.

Sighing, the central figure shook his head. “Five centuries it has been since one of us has journeyed beyond the door. As much as I would like to see the outside world myself, we have a duty as the guardians to protect the portal.”

“Indeed,” a female voice chimed in. Bright yellow eyes shining beneath her silver cloak, she said: “Carnial is the focal point for the gateway to open. The seal has been growing weaker as the planetary alignment is gradually moving into position. I only wish that we can announce our presence to the other gifted ones in Wizard’s Tower. The more ally we have the better chance of our survival.”

Slapping his hand onto the table in frustration, the slim individual in his red robe to the right of the central figure muttered: “What difference does it make? Why are we the ones who have to take on the burden of watching over the portal? Is it not fair that we, as an intelligent race superior than the humans, should be demanding others to guard this gateway?”

“Our ancestors had made an oath to the humans in order to retain the balance of power between the two halves of the world that we will be the ones to guard the portal and to ensure that the seal will remain strong. After the dark dragon has been sealed away to a secondary dimension, there were conflicts between the dragons and the humans regarding who should rule the lands. It is a rather…self-induced mockery for the Arc Dragon Wizards were the combined strength of both races.”

“And yet, we still fight with each other from time to time,” the female board member stated with a solemn expression of sadness. Then she noticed the irate look from the wizard in red. “Of course, we still control a lot more spell auras than humans do,” she quickly added.

“Having to stay in human form is rather uncomfortable,” the final figure heaved out a breath as he leaned back into his chair and crossed his legs on top of the table. Ignoring the disapproving look from the central individual who obviously had a lot more weight to give out orders, he continued: “I just wish I can return to the sky again and enjoy the sunrise and sunset over the horizon.”

“Liden, you know that our powers are too great within the human lands. Transforming into a human physique is the only way to contain our auras.”

“I understand the reason all too well,” the wizard waved off the comments. Readjusting his light green cloak, he yawned and shifted his silver eyes. “You are still stuck in the ancient rationalities, Sakaris. Despite being our leader, at times you still refuse to see beyond the conventional methods of contemplating possibilities. What will be the worst thing happened if we were to display ourselves in our natural form? Do you know? Does anyone know? All the assumptions regarding how we will disrupt the balance this and the equality of that came from our ancestors passed down from generation to generation through words of mouth a long, long time ago. Who is to say that the truth and the facts have not been altered after so many centuries?”

The individual sitting in the middle did not offer any response as his golden eyes narrowed slightly. As much as he wanted to dismiss the words of his friend, Sakaris knew all too well the harsh veracity that Liden had pointed out. There were times where Sakaris himself had questioned the purpose of their role as guardians. Their status as a superior race should have landed them in a far more prominent and beneficial position where humans were supposed to be the ones serving them, not the other way around. As much as Sakaris had reasoned with himself time and time again whenever he had any doubt about the duty that he and four other wizards were performing, there was still that hint of uncertainty prickling the back of his mind like a thorn embedding itself deep into the flesh of his foot.

Then again, the unchanged concept of gateway protectors that their ancestors had been passing down for ages remained greatly influential. They were taught from the mouths of their intellectual elders since their birth to think and to accept the reality in a certain fixated way from the supposed history that should be devoid of any biased influence from outer sources. But then there was always that risk of being wrong.

Sakaris sighed. He would think that brainwashing was a foolish and self-indulgent term fitted only for an individual of low aptitude and conviction. Second-guessing themselves regarding the responsibility and obligation that they were entrusted with was something that could not be accepted. Such thought should have never even been contemplated from the beginning regardless of how convincing it could be.

“Enough complaints,” Sakaris looked up and stared coldly into the eyes of the three other wizards. “As board members for the Divinity School of Spells, we need to maintain a robust principle to define who we are. Not as wizards, dragons, or a sentient creature roaming the surface of this world, but as a living being with pride and knowledge that can teach our future generations to better themselves in terms of morality and survival. Any form of discriminatory gesture should be avoided.”

The entire chamber suddenly shook with incredible motions. Clouds of dust drifted down from the ceiling as the board members looked about. The shield that had protected the doorway remained active, as the female individual heaved a breath of relief.

“Perhaps we should have never agreed to Caidus’ preposterous proposal,” Liden shook his head as he got up and walked around, relieving the tension that was building around his legs from sitting for far too long. “Granting him access to the Grand Library was a mistake. He is using a power that he cannot control.”

All four wizards shared a look of someone that had made a mistake despite knowing what the outcome would be from certain actions that were long decided in consensus. Regardless of their regret it was too late. With the entire Wizard’s Tower rocking in its foundation from the potent surge of dark energy where Kasnas was, the wizards knew that the battle with the black dragon had finally begun.

A black beam of aura shot into the sky, punching a hole within the heaven and creating lines of energy fractures that combed the drifting clouds. Like angry snakes out in search of prey, strands of powerful black aura swarmed the area. Hundreds of lightning in dark purple slammed down upon the earth forcing animals and humans to run for cover in and around the Carnial City. Clusters of floating rain clouds on their way to blanket lands below with their sweet nectar were abruptly driven away by a thunderous shockwave that echoed for miles. A ripple of superheated air radiated from the column of darkness. Landscapes in the horizon were greatly distorted from the wavering air currents.

Wizards and spell-casters ran out into the courtyards as blocks of granite and concrete fell like raindrops around them. Walkways were smashed into pieces while the debris slammed and rolled all over the place. Clumps of dirt and pieces of vegetation swirled in the air within a howling gust that was generated from the focal point of the black spell. Several floors up, a female spell-caster that was dashing from one end of the suspended passageway to the other end cried out in surprise when a flying rock from a section of the study tower’s wall blasted through the bridge like an arrow piercing a frightened doe’s heart. She shrieked as her body fell forty meters along with the crumbling structure. Her voice was cut off a split second later as she met the ground with a sickening thud.

Arina and a few other students had huddled together in a corner of the training yard near the meditation tower. Bodies of victims whom were too slow to avoid crushing debris had littered around them as the foundation of Wizard’s Tower began to disintegrate. Whoever casted the terrifying black spell had effectively set off a chain-reaction of destructiveness throughout the entire region. The weather had morphed into one that rivaled the arrival of late spring storm only it was so surreal and beyond the scope of any natural phenomenon.

“Look out!” One of the students screamed as he saw a massive broken tree trunk hurling toward them.

Everyone closed their eyes expecting the worst as they knew they would not be able to scramble away in time. Dirt was landing on their faces and cloaks as flying leaves slapped against their exposed flesh. Before the tree could deal its damaging blow to the fragile human bodies a protective shield had suddenly appeared and surrounded the young apprentices. A deafening bang and a series of cracks could be heard as the projectile of deadly tree bounced away from the barrier in a shower of broken splinters. Spears of wooden shards drove themselves deep into the soil as chunks of earth exploded upward from the impacts, forming into a torrential storm of debris that rose high into the howling wind. One of the senior wizards, Jena Sed, grimaced with effort as every fiber of her muscles seemed to be ripping apart.

“Stay close to me!” She yelled out. With her hands out she continued to project a solid barrier to protect everyone.

Within the central area of the dark spell, Caidus continued to hover in the air like an eagle. Arms out to his sides and palms opened, a coat of red aura had enveloped his presence. With eyes radiating sharp glares of coldness, it was as if the wizard had been possessed by a sinister spirit. Kasnas struggled to breathe. He felt as if his soul was slowly being pulled out of his body in the most painful method. His arms and legs felt like they had been chained to lead balls. Any minor movement would create an intense pain that sent a series of searing flashes into his brain. His chest had a sensation of someone sitting on top of him as he gasped for air.

“I had thought that training you would be able to unleash the power to generate a seal that only the Arc Dragon Wizards can create,” Caidus whispered as he closed his eyes and lifted his head. “But seeing how you have lost your motivation, your urge, and your lust for achievement to become someone great, I have no choice but to take things into my own hands. I am tired of waiting, Kasnas. Months of patiently awaiting the day that you could finally grasp your own gift and utilize it as freely as you would eating from a plate. But enough is enough.”

Kasnas wanted to scream as he felt every bone in his body was slowly breaking apart. Sweat poured down his face as he grimaced and struggled in vain within the column of darkness. Hallways nearby were devoured by the murkiness of the spell, as the entire section of the floor had been destroyed completely from the incredible surge of aura that had disintegrated everything it touched.

“It was a waste,” Caidus continued, “a waste of talent. I would have spared your life and bring you under my guidance while serving the Master Dragon. It would be a much easier way to unlock the gateway in this forsaken city with your cooperation; a city that I have loathed with passion. I despise every single blade of grass that ever grew within this land of treachery and deceit. I hate every single breath that the people in this cursed city had breathed out. And I…I especially hate the ruler of this city, Duke Gave, for he had taken away everything that I once had!”

Kasnas wanted to speak but words were caught in his tongue as he slowly fell into unconsciousness. Like an enteral sleep devoid of any suffering and remorse, it was a welcoming feeling that the boy happily embraced. He could feel his life gradually diminishing. A mere sliver of energy; a soft touch of gentle warmth that was his soul, his existence; it was as if he could feel himself drifting away from the shell of mortal flesh that had encapsulated his spirit like a criminal that had been jailed for his wrong doings. Resisting was pointless. In a world of suffering, from ridicules to failures, somewhere in the back of Kasnas’ mind he wanted to escape away from it all. Losing his parents was a pain that had become a permanent scar in his mind. It seemed as if that scar had just been reopened from the unsuccessful understanding of magic arts despite his very effort of trying to comprehend the complexity of the unique gift that he possessed.

Caidus reopened his eyes. Pupils glowing dark orange with a hint of red in the center, he howled wildly into the air as he raised his arms and channeled his aura into the final phase of the black spell that he had conjured. With his hood shredded by the potent strength of dark purplish lightning coming from his body and the pulsating crimson radiance of unmeasured energy, Caidus’ dark blue hair shot straight into the air from his scalp. His tattered robe fluttered in the chaotic wind while pieces of torn cloth floated into the sky.

Caidus was about to tear out the remaining essence of Kasnas’ soul, the source of the mystified power of an Arc Dragon Wizard. The movements of his arms became increasingly blurred. Almost as if time itself had slowed down, Caidus seemed to be moving out of sync from the rest of the space time continuum. But something had caught his eyes. Side-glancing with slight awe and mild annoyance, a small figure was floating next to Kasnas’ motionless body. Normal humans that had foolishly ventured within such close proximity of a dark spell would be obliterated immediately. Yet, this uninvited person had not only shown up without Caidus’ prior knowledge but the stranger was also able to step into the spell field as if nothing was there in the first place.

The area rumbled riotously as a deep crater could be barely seen within the column of black aura that had shattered several floors and taken out nearly half of the study tower’s looming structure. Steady streams of rocks and debris fell into the blowing earth several feet below from the edges of the collapsed building materials.

The two figures hovering in mid-air looked like gods descending from the heaven.  

“Neftus….” Caidus seethed with irritation. Continuing to ride the current of the energy that had kept him levitated, he stated: “A dragon should not meddle in a human’s affair.”

Smiling, the individual waved a finger in disagreement. “It is my affair and something that I will need to intervene if the wizard is casting a spell that only a dragon should. Not to mention that I am currently seeing a human wizard using a forbidden black spell that only the dark dragon can cast.”

“Stay away, Neftus,” the wizard said with a deadly gaze. “Too long have I waited for this moment of opportunity and I will not have anyone stop me. With the help of Master Dragon, I can recreate a world without any suffering.”

“Really?” The newcomer raised an eyebrow.

With a swipe of his right hand, the pillar of darkness shattered into countless of tiny crystal fragments. The energy pillar’s ghostly howl stopped so sharply that anyone nearby would have felt as if they had been inside a vacuum chamber where no air had existed. The thick vertical beam of blackness retreated hastily from the bottom to the top. An invisible blast of air suddenly expanded outward half a second later from where the wizard was standing and slammed against Caidus whom gritted his teeth and created a barrier before the onslaught of shockwaves. The two fields of power collided with each other in a murderous bang as if a thousand hammers had been striking the iron relentlessly all at the same time.

Trees were bending tersely as the lands below rolled like waves upon ocean lands. A spherical explosion of air occurred and travelled for a few hundred meters before the destruction had stopped. Both Caidus and Neftus were in their own aura shield as the crater beneath them had doubled in size. The study tower was barely standing while students and other senior wizards gazed at the two floating figures in confusion and disbelief. Many were injured from the result of the sudden detonation of power. They were lucky that experienced wizards and spell-casters had already erected shields around the region.

Relieved from the bind, Kasnas groaned as he felled forward from the top of the wall, a section of the area that was protected by Neftus’ barrier. Neftus, regardless of his short height, caught the child in his arms with ease. The physical strength of a dragon was retained despite the transformation into a human figure. The sky had stopped rumbling and only the quiet swirling of the storm clouds could be seen. Their uneven shapes and bulging bodies were a stark contrast to a clear blue sky that was leisurely sneaking in from the horizon in the east.

“Close,” the dragon shook his head with slight disappointment. “Very close. It had the distinctive aspect of the Soul Reaping Spell, which, may I add, has not been seen for many centuries until now.”

“What foolish comments you are making, Neftus!” Caidus shouted with rage. “You destroyed the spell field that is at its infancy. Do you honestly think you have proven something to me?”

Gently placing Kasnas on one of the floors away from the fallen edges, the dragon then turned around and folded his arms in front of his chest. Staring at the human with his blue eyes with a hint of curiosity, he smiled as if the world was in its original glory days of temperate sunshine and glorious weather.

“I have never thought about battling you, Caidus,” Neftus spoke softly. “In fact, out of the five high level dragons in the board room, I am probably the weakest one. Regardless of the absurd usage of the dark spell, I believe you are merely under the influence of the black dragon’s thoughts.” Pointing at the human, the dragon said with a smooth voice: “A human can never withstand the negative manipulations from the Master Dragon let alone borrowing His power and attempting to control it. I am surprised that you have thrown all forms of caution away in your moment of blindness. Perhaps letting you in the Grand Library was a mistake after all.”

Caidus eyed the boy that was lying unconscious not too far away.

“You will not get to him in time, Caidus,” Neftus stated as he slowly hovered into the wizard’s line of sight. “With your power at this moment you will not be able to defeat me easily and you must get past me in order to take the boy. I suggest you come with me and we will try to purge the black aura that you are currently reeking strongly of.”

“You will have to kill me before I would agree to that ridiculous proposal.”

“What has happened to you, Caidus?” Neftus asked with disappointment. Lowering his arms to the sides of his body, the brown cloak that he was wearing started to flap moderately from the increased flow of strength radiating from the dragon. “I know that Duke Gave has, in some way, been partly responsible for your wife’s death ten years ago. But at the same time, Kasnas’ parents were also killed during that incident. Is it not fair that you, out of all others who should have known the best regarding how terrible the experience must have been for the boy, to express remorse and sympathy, instead of trying to kill him? After all, you and Telthus Sel had both been part of the experiment in creating a whole new level of enchantment seal that had ultimately killed twenty gifted wizards and spell-casters.”

“And you were also part of it!” Caidus growled as his eyes were literally glimmering with a level of rage unlike before. The mere mentioning of his deceased loved one had made him even madder and more unreasonable. “Had you and Sakaris and others of your kind not agreed to that damned attempt of casting an unstable spell field, my wife would have never died. That night’s deaths of twenty people were on your hands, too!”

Nodding with sadness, Neftus agreed solemnly. “True. I will not try to shun myself away from that fact. But for the five of us dragons we had tried to atone for our mistake. And I know it does not matter for how long or in whatever way that we can do, nothing that has been lost can be brought back. That is the reality, Caidus. You must accept that. Nothing you can do, not even today, at this moment, in this place, can bring back your wife. Your journey for revenge has clouded your judgment. For a human wizard that has been granted a very special gift, one that Sakaris has, in many different times, regretted of bestowing upon you, you should have known better than to trap yourself within the influence of the Master Dragon.”

“Master Dragon has a vision, Neftus,” the human wizard sucked in a deep breath to calm himself. “Affected I may be but I have still maintained my perceptiveness of this world. His destruction may be bold, unwise, and savage even. However, all of you have refused to understand the very fundamental ideology of things that the Master Dragon has come to realize – in order to make a better world the original one must be destroyed. Why would a divine being so powerful that He can create a whole new world would want to attempt to waste His time and energy on conforming existing rebellious animals that cannot be reasoned with into accept His ideals? Animals that think they know better would not have agreed to listen to their God for in their state of mind they viewed themselves as gods. And in our own foolish ways, we, too, had thought of ourselves as creatures better than the divine spirits. We have tried to control the elements of nature and in that sense we are trying to become gods ourselves as well, Neftus.”

The dragon could only shake his head.

Scoffing, Caidus raised his arms in incredulity. “You see? This is exactly what I mean. I have trusted you and Sakaris and Duke Gave that we can do something better for the world by creating a dangerous seal to lock away the Master Dragon. And not once had I had any doubt regarding the choice that we had made.” Holding his hand against his face to conceal his sorrow and peering through the slits between his fingers, the wizard continued with a whisper: “And I had paid the ultimate price. The only person that I had ever loved was killed. It was your fault, Neftus, and everyone in this city is the culprit. More importantly, it was my fault as well.”

 “Blaming yourself is not going to solve things. In fact, it will make you even more irrational. Master Dragon will not bring back your wife. He does not have that type of power to fulfill your dream, Caidus.”

“He promised!” The human wizard screamed. A strong blast of dark crimson aura was tensely discharged. “If He can create the world, He can bring back my wife.”

“The Master Dragon is a secondary copy of the Grand Dragon, you foolish lad,” Neftus’ face grew dark with impatience. “A copy of soulless being whose only objective is to eradicate the world. He was created from the sinister thoughts of the living realm. He has no such power as to bring back the souls of the dead from the underworld.”

Caidus’ face was filled with distraught. Part of the sensible side of him was agreeing with the dragon’s words. Yet, the other part of him bent on vengeance was fighting back. It was a tug-a-war between the good and the evil. Every time the image of his wife flashed in his mind the destructive side of him would win a little bit more. Soon, Caidus shrieked as he grabbed his head. His mind was in a chaotic current of disruptive thoughts. It was as if he was being split into many different people and each had their own unique mind and character.

Neftus seized the moment and suddenly dashed forward. With a hand out, he was casting a binding spell to restrict Caidus’ movement. Oval shaped grains of light appeared near the edge of his palm. But before he could finish the spell field that was glowing beneath the human’s fluttering feet, a shadow appeared in front of the dragon. Surprised, Neftus immediately leaned backward barely avoiding a razor-sharp blade that came inches close to cutting his throat. A burning sensation could be felt as Neftus was then immediately hit with a monstrous fireball that had engulfed his body completely. Falling like a scorching meteor, Neftus slammed into the base of the teetering study tower causing the already fragile structure to finally collapse. The earth rumbled as the tower fell, symbolizing the defeat of ethic and morality. A choking column of thick smoke rose high in the air. Gifted ones nearby scrambled to avoid getting crushed as they ran from the battlefield. Even the senior wizards could not withstand the epic combat between the incredibly powerful wizards, as their auras were quickly spent, rendering any protective spells useless.

A few moments later, Neftus crawled from one of the large slabs of concrete. Coughing, he gazed into the sky while he frantically used his aura to scan for Kasnas in hopes that the child was not killed during the collapse of the study tower. The search for the boy’s energy stopped when Neftus narrowed his eyes and saw the assailant’s face.

It was Ardus, one of the three last generation Dragon Wizards. The gifted man was wearing a long white cloak with pieces of knight’s armor at his limbs. Strands of his shoulder-length long red hair danced in the breeze presenting a sense of nobility that complimented his outfit. A sword in an ancient silver scabbard was secured behind his back while he glared at the dragon through his dark green eyes with mockery and a hint of superior aura as he grabbed onto Caidus’ shoulder. Sending a stream of black energy into his companion’s body, Caidus finally calmed down. The headaches were slowly being driven away.

“Ardus! What are you doing back here?” Neftus yelled as he shoved away the debris.

Lifting three fingers, the Dragon Wizard stated: “Three months. That is the time you will have to train Kasnas. We will return for him after three months to break the seal and bring in The Purge. That is my respect to you and the dragon race, Neftus.”

“You are insane!” The dragon roared as his body glowed in dark yellow.

The ground beneath his feet split and fractured into several large slabs. With a yell, Neftus unleashed his power and started to grow in size. Trees and brushes that were still rooted to the ground got violently pulled up from the immense aura generated by Neftus. Soon they were being lifted from the earth along with large chunks of the land while the dragon was transforming. His hands became large as black claws grew from his fingertips. Eyes in bright navy blue with pupil similar to that of a feline enlarged and shrank while his teeth turned into fangs. The robe that Neftus was wearing started to tear as the physical size of his form had become too large for the old fabric to withstand. Before Neftus could finish returning to his dragon state, several more fireballs were howling toward him. Spheres of searing flames as bright as the sun cast elongated shadows behind Neftus while flying down with an incredible speed. The wreckage in the surrounding environment shined in brilliance with angular dark patches forming among the crevasses of the debris.

Neftus could not wait until he had returned to his dragon form. With only half of his former power returned, he channeled his energy to form a defensive spell. Circles of different sizes appeared beneath him as lines of enchantment crawled toward the edges of the circles from the central point. A row of flashing swords of light in blinding blue emerged around his spot as they stood upright with the hilt near the ground. With a flick of his claws, all seven sabers of light shot toward the oncoming assault and pierced into the boiling fireballs that were three times bigger than him. The flickering fireballs expanded in protest and a series of detonations appeared. The place shuddered fiercely. Fallen materials and animals bounced uncontrollably while the students of the Wizard’s Tower cried with fear in far distance.

When the obscuring smoke had thinned out and the dust had settled, dark red blood could be seen trickling down the side of Neftus’ head. Droplets of his dragon blood dripped onto the muddy ground as a pool of the red liquid slowly grew larger in size. With his hood torn away and his robe frayed from the attack, his long black hair wavered lightly in the late afternoon wind and matted against his sweat covered face. The dual figures in the sky several meters high looked down at him with emotionless expression.

Ardus’ green eyes narrowed when he saw Telthus Sel holding his grandson in his arms on the side several feet away from Neftus.

“It has been a while, Telthus,” the wizard in semi noble knight’s garment greeted distantly. “Are you here to stop Caidus and I from leaving?”

Shaking his head, the old man replied: “No. As much as I would like to treat you to the most painful death ever imagination for hurting my grandson, I know you have ascended to a level that cannot be surpassed by mere mortal. But rest assured that the Arc Dragon Wizard, which is my grandson, will be properly trained. He will learn to control his power. When he does, neither you nor Caidus can win. We will stop the seal from being destroyed.”

Showing a slight smile, Ardus did not answer back as streaks of black columns emerged around them. Before Neftus could give chase despite his injuries, both rogue Dragon Wizards disappeared like spirits leaving the realm of living.

End Chapter 6

7: Chapter 7

Chapter 7

FORTY-ONE. That was the number of students and high-ranking wizards at Wizard’s Tower that had died. It was an unprecedented loss of life; an event of tragedy that had not been experienced for close to five hundred years. Many decades of peace and serenity became reminisces that could only be relived through dreams of escape; a flight of denial from the harsh reality that had imparted itself upon the humans whom were too ignorant to foresee the potential future of destruction.

The once glamorous study tower was nothing more than a defeated pile of rubbles and wreckages. A scene so emotionally captive that many with their eyes upon the field of debris had tears rolling down their faces. Massive blocks of granite, pillars, and concrete walls had protruded from the battered earth like spears of stalagmite within an ancient water cavern rich in mineral deposits. Only, instead of nutrients for the microorganisms that may had dwelled within a poorly lit underground chambers, the outlines of the debris under the setting late autumn sun were blunt reminders of the suffering that people had to live through that day. Images of the ludicrous battle between the dragon and the Dragon Wizards had burnt themselves deep into the minds of the gifted people. The surviving lost souls combed through the land for other victims trapped underneath layers of heavy fragments.

Why? It was the question that many had pondered as they crawled over the fractured slabs of stones and tree trunks. Their clothes tattered and torn, faces covered with grime, and hands bled from cuts upon the sharp angular rocks, they sought for an answer. While Neftus stood on the side away from the clusters of students and their mentors, the dragon could see confused expressions from the victims. He wished he could reply to the only inquiry that had lurked in everyone’s mind. Yet, he knew he could not provide one. As much as he had more wisdom than most humans in the Carnial City of the First Empire, the ruthless actions from Caidus and Ardus were extremely perplexing.

Telthus Sel was tending to his grandson, Kasnas Sel, further away from everyone underneath one of the few standing evergreen trees. Pine needles fell around them whenever the cool evening breeze blew through the region. The old wizard sent out a series of light golden healing aura and enveloped the child with his power as the boy breathed laboriously from his injuries. Four ribs were broken, left wrist fractured, and both legs muscles were torn, it was nearly impossible to know if the boy had sustained any internal injury as well. The extensive damage on Kasnas was from the Soul Reaping Spell that Caidus had cast. A spell targeting the soul of the victim should not inflict widespread physical damage to the flesh. However, Caidus’ inexperience in channeling the black dragon’s power had resulted in adverse effect that not only damaged the spirit of the victim but also the victim’s body as well. It was as if a glass of water had been over poured, sending a constant stream of liquid above the rim of the glass and down onto the table uncontrollably.

As Telthus continued to concentrate on focusing his energy to repair the wounds on Kasnas, the sun steadily lowered itself upon the horizon. A blanket of dark orange light with a faint haze of white raked the heaven, as the storm clouds gradually diffused into low-drifting vapor clusters that created extraordinary dark shades of dissimilarity from the clearing area of the sky.

A commotion was generated among the groups of spell-casters and wizards, as four figures taller than regular human beings walked elegantly across a vast span of debris. Their presence had sent a powerful feeling of superiority while the higher-ranking wizards bowed in respect. Students that were still too young to realize whom the individuals were as they had never ventured into the board room of the Wizard’s Tower only gaped while they, too, subconsciously took several steps back clearing a path for the newly arrived figures to cross.

Neftus muttered a few words of annoyance in native dragon tongue as he lowered his eyes in mild shame. Though he boasted that he was more powerful and skillful than Caidus, he had lost in combat with Ardus. Then again, Neftus knew it was not entirely his failure, as the rogue wizard, Ardus, had come out of nowhere and surprised him. Regardless, the dragon knew he would be the joke amongst his people for quite some time.

Telthus looked quietly as he gently pressed his palms upon Kasnas’ chest. The wounds were slowly beginning to heal but the wizard knew he needed more time to make sure the condition of the boy had stabilized. Telthus’ eyes shifted up when he felt bursts of air coming down from above. A series of noise from the fluttering of wings later, Tibit gracefully landed beside the boy. It blinked its light orange eyes a few times before tenderly lowered its head and licked the child’s face. Sitting beside Kasnas’ body, Tibit eyed its friend with concern. Chirping softly, the small dragon voiced out as if it was asking what had happened to the child that was once running around lively.

“I have not seen you for quite a few years, Tibit,” Telthus greeted with a weak smile as his voice was coarse with tiredness. His aura was depleting rapidly but the old man continued to expel his power to save his grandson. “Do not worry, my friend. Kasnas will live.”

“He will not if you run out of strength, my lad,” a smooth female voice spoke beside Telthus.

With the wizard raising his head and nodding an acknowledgement, Lana, the fourth dragon in ranking among the five knelt beside the child. Though beautiful and graceful as she may be, her physique was bigger and taller than the human wizard. Such was the trait of the dragon race in human form.

“There is still a hint of the dark spell remained inside the boy. Even with more aura channeling into his body, the wounds will just open up again after our power has dissipated with time.”

“How can we save him then?” Telthus asked with worry. His face pleading for help as his eyes were fixed upon Lana whose short green hair lightly drifted forward as she leaned forward and inspected the boy’s body closely.

“As much as I want to say that I know the answer to that, I do not have one,” the female dragon replied. “Our elders may know more about the essence of this particular spell. To be honest, I doubt even Sakaris knows much about the fundamental aura field structure of this enchantment. It is fluctuating too much for me to do a full analysis on.”

Shaking his head, the leader of the board members reluctantly agreed. “It is true that even I have no advanced knowledge on its construct aside from what the incantation does and its origin. We have never had the chance to fully see let alone experience Master Dragon’s power ourselves. Guardians of the gateway we may be, there is still much mystery out there regarding the black dragon’s power that we cannot solve. Any notion regarding black spells had always been conceptualized from stories of archaic history.”

“Well? Let’s not just stand there talking in philosophical terms and figure out a way to save my grandson!” Telthus blurted out as if he had just heard the most absurd comments in the worst possible time. “Does any one of the dragons here know exactly how to save Kasnas?”

Before anyone could speak another word, Tibit straightened its neck as it pressed its scaly forehead against Kasnas’ cheek. A strange yet unique energy softly radiated from the dragon, as it expanded its wings slightly and slashed its tail against the soil in a show of control. A swirl of gust stirred up the fallen leaves around the party. Grass bent left and right as Tibit’s aura flowed soothingly into the boy’s body. A light purplish tint flashed upon Kasnas’ face as he coughed and gasped for breaths. The wounds began to heal as if the best spell-casters had been with them right there and then. It was a magical moment; a demonstration of imaginative vitality that could only be seen in a fairy tale. To fully nullify a negative aura of such magnitude, it required a stupendous amount of skill and power. For a dragon that seemed to be incredibly weak and playful most of the time it was a surprising feat unfolding before the eyes of other gifted individuals.

Sakaris watched in amusement as he folded his hands behind his back. His white cloak flapped in the torrent of energy seeping through the field. Strands of long golden hair partly covered his face as a smile was displayed. He was well aware the distinctive characteristic that Tibit had possessed for the small dragon was no ordinary dragon.

Among the dragon race came two major classes: common dragons and the Sarien dragons. Sakaris and others like him with the ability to control elements of the world would fall under the group of common dragons; whereas Tibit would fall under the Sarien dragon group. Common dragons were the direct descendants of other ancestral dragon bloods containing the genes with magical abilities. Sarien dragons, however, were a handful of secretive creatures that only legends had any actual accountability of their existence. Stories had it that Sarien dragons were created from the sub consciousness of the Grand Dragon during the creation of the universe. The power of the Sarien beings was so unique that it would not have existed in the world of living. However, despite other dragons claiming that they were nothing more than bedtime stories, Sakaris had believed that some of them were true. In fact, the existence of Tibit was all the proof he needed to remain convinced that somewhere out there in the world, the divine Sarien dragons dwelled peacefully far away from other sentient beings and their conflicts. As far as Sakaris was concerned, Tibit had always been the odd one among the dragon race. Unable to speak and could only communicate through gestures and expressions, Tibit had a special quality surround itself. Today, that special quality had finally being revealed. A spectacle rarely seen by other mortal eyes was unfolding to save a human child’s life.

A potent flash of dark violet shade temporarily covered the area where the group stood. The portion of dark spell in which Caidus had cast was being purged from Kasnas’ body. It was not long before the radiance gradually subsided and the dark orange glimmer of the setting sun was the only light source remained.

Telthus placed a hand on his grandson’s forehead and used the other hand to check the boy’s pulse. After a moment of agonizing silence, the old wizard heaved a relief as the child’s breathing had returned to normal. Tibit chirped happily as it snuggled against Kasnas and gently placed its big head on top of the boy’s chest.

“Strange. I would have thought a Sarien dragon be flying away whenever they encounter a human being. But it seems Tibit has really accepted Kasnas as its friend,” Lana stated as a small grin was displayed on her elegant face.

“Let’s get them out of here and into a safer place,” Neftus spoke as he got up from the ground and brushed off the dirt that had clung to his shredded cloak.

“You mean let’s get you out of the sorry-looking state that you are in right now?” Liden mocked as he ignored the seething gaze from the dragon. Looking away and closing his eyes in a gesture of mild arrogance, Liden said: “Relax, Neftus. I was only joking.”

“It certainly is not the place nor is it the time to joke, Liden,” Lana frowned and scolded. “People had died today and our chamber had been destroyed along with the study tower. The gateway is no longer safe.”

Nodding, Sakaris added: “Agreed. We need to get the students to a safer place right now. With Ardus and Caidus joining forces, I do not know what kind of power they will be unleashing the next time our paths cross.”

“I thought Ardus said he will give us three months of peace in order to train the boy?” Liden inquired.

 “Do you really believe a devious being such as the likes of Ardus will hold true to his words?” Before Neftus could respond, Garen interrupted with little patience. “But never mind that. Now that the study tower has been completely obliterated and the gateway area half exposed, we need to find a more secure stronghold to hold our defenses.”

“If I may, I do believe the meditation tower will be a good choice,” Telthus held out a hand as he tenderly voiced out his thoughts. Though the dragons were much higher in status, Telthus’ position as one of the few remaining Dragon Wizards had granted him a level of authority amongst the individuals whom had an exceedingly high amount of pride.

“Out of all the places, old man, why would you choose the meditation tower?” Garen sighed a breath of annoyance as his dark crimson eyes gazed at the human wizard with slight derision.

Unfazed, Telthus offered an explanation as his tone grew stern compared to the beginning when he had first decided to contribute to the discussion: “Meditation tower is where all the high priests and advanced spell-casters stayed. With the amount of students injured it is imperative that we find a place to heal them. We do not know what other kinds of threats are coming toward us. The more abled-bodies that we have on our side that can also assist in strengthening our defense the better chance we will have to survive. I am surprised that you are lacking this kind of insight, Garen, considering the fact that you should have far more intellect than us humans.”

The dragon controlling the power of flame looked as if he was about to shred the frail-looking old man into pieces of prime-cut steaks but he held back when he saw Sakaris’ eyes. Sucking in the rage that had almost consumed his temperament, Garen growled and walked away. The area where he once stood had a dark patch where smoke gently rose into the evening breeze, signifying how close it was to another destructive force from an explosive aura of a flame dragon.

Although Telthus had seemed as if he was in full control of the situation and had also somewhat repelled the oppressive attitude coming from the dragons, deep inside, he was trembling slightly. To rebuke against the dragons was something not only was disrespectful but also foolish as well for the dragon race was known to be ruthless toward their enemies. While privileged humans whom had ventured into the lands of the dragons were subjected to numerous laws, the dragons on the other hand were not forced to follow the rules within the boundary of human lands. One main reason was because they were naturally born as a superior race and with their culture and personalities they would not listen to any human figure. The other reason, which was the most significant one, was the level of magical aura they had possessed. To attempt to suppress an infuriated dragon would be an impossible feat for normal human wizards. In fact, to this date, only the gifted humans with noble dragon blood inside their body would have the power that rivaled the draconic beings.

The group began to disperse as Kasnas was carried off by his grandfather. The dragons followed as the remaining apprentices whom were not badly injured carried their friends toward the meditation tower.

Sakaris paused for a brief moment as he gazed at the smoking ruins that were once the grand study tower designed to safeguard the gateway to a secondary dimension; a portal that was left sealed by the first generation Dragon Wizards. To Sakaris, he wished the gateway would not have existed in the first place. Perhaps if the entrance to where the Master Dragon was sealed were erased from the timeline the world would be in a much different place now. The world could have been a utopia where all living creatures would live peacefully amongst each other.

Long shadows growing from the fallen debris in various sizes gradually mingled with the darkness of the night, as the beaming stars in the sky had failed to alleviate the gloomy mood that enclosed the area. Overgrown grass wavered in the cold night gust as the clouds drifted away leisurely after a long day of chaos. Small haze of dust twirled slightly above the battered land while the remaining trees rustled in tune with the hollow breeze. An ordinary day had been taken over by a day of pain and deaths. It was a day that marked the beginning of The Purge.  

WITHIN the royal chamber of Duke Gave’s castle sat three figures around an extravagantly designed conference table. The smooth, glossy surface of the furniture had a dark brown color with feathered streaks of light yellow blurred around the edges. Candles were lit above the candleholders placed in the middle of the tabletop. Ambient illumination from the dancing orange flames chased away the late night darkness as Duke Gave frowned with concern while going over the parchments that were placed before him.

The rustling of the documents had generated a feeling of despair for the reports were nothing short of negativity. Erahand Gave, Duke Gave’s oldest son, sat beside his father while he tensely gazed at the individual sitting across from him. Sakaris displayed a smile of warmness as he folded his arms in front of his chest while leaning back into the massive chair. The feeling of soft leather cushion was a welcoming sensation after a long day of stress.

“Thank you for honoring us with your presence,” Erahand cleared his throat and greeted. The visit from Sakaris had been extraordinary shocking.

“The honor is all mine, my Lord,” the dragon answered back politely as his eyes rested upon Duke Gave intensely.

Heaving out a deep breath, Duke Gave closed his eyes and rubbed his temples. He pushed the parchments away from him as silence filled the room.

“As you can see, my Lord, we need to start planning for war,” Sakaris said solemnly. “With the gateway partially exposed we are even more vulnerable than before. Luckily we have cast a shield spell to prevent others from finding the true location of the gateway.”

“Scouts have also reported an increased activity from the demon beasts,” Erahand Gave added as he tapped his finger against the table. “The border between First Empire and Haven Realm Empire is now saturated with these wicked creatures. There are reports of our patrols getting attacked while they were doing their rounds.”

“That is not all,” the dragon shook his head as he placed a hand over his face. Looking at the two figures in front of him through the opening of his fingers, he resumed: “Haven Realm is shutting down all sea ports and land passageways connecting to First Empire. A month ago, my companions have sent ambassadors to bring news regarding The Purge to King Daven of Haven Realm only to be rejected from His honored presence.”

“A foolish decision,” Erahand stated as he slapped his hand against the table. “Even though Haven Realm has always been our neighboring rival for centuries, they must know that both empires have to join forces with such dire circumstances being presented before us. Does Daven not know that his empire alone will not be able to repel against the forces of the Master Dragon?”

Gesturing a defeat, Sakaris shrugged. His golden eyes shifted back and forth between Duke Gave and Erahand. “It seems as if King Daven is afraid of something. When we attempted to bring up the name of Kasnas Sel, the servants that were greeting us at the main hall had displayed a look of apprehension. But that is not what concerns me. The matter that has been bothering me ever since the boy had been admitted into the Divinity School of Spells is why Caidus Ri has decided to join Ardus Lane if he were willing to teach the child the art of magic. As a mentor to the boy, it seems strange that he was so focused on trying to kill the boy.”

Duke Gave reopened his eyes as the light gasp from his son had brought a dark expression from Sakaris. The man cleared his throat a little as he sat up straight and looked sternly into the eyes of the dragon.

“Dry tinder that has been set ablaze while raging wind fans the flames cannot be contained, I suppose,” Duke Gave said softly. Within the swaying candle light and the shifting shadows around them, he continued: “Caidus came to talk to me on the night before Kasnas Sel was released from my service and entered the Divinity School of Spells. He demanded…something of a personal nature which I was not willing to agree upon.”

“Which is?” Sakaris inquired.

The man in power of Carnial City sighed. “He wanted me to publicly admit that it was my fault for the incident that had happened ten years ago.”

“The incident that had killed his wife and other gifted people.”

“Yes. I had ordered the high priests and the Dragon Wizards help to create a new seal that can permanently block off the gateway from connecting our world to the realm where the Master Dragon dwelled. We did not anticipate the level of difficulty that the new enchantment had created. Naturally, of course, we knew there were risks and…ethical concerns.”

Erahand expressed a look of puzzlement as he bit his lips to keep his mouth shut. There were questions that he wanted to ask his father but he knew it was best to keep quiet.

Sakaris nodded in agreement. “Yes. The special seal that you had instructed the students at the time to perform was something that we, as the dragon race, would not have approved. You were channeling the power of the Master Dragon and attempting to turn it back on Him so that He would be further weakened for the spell to work. I have heard about it after Caidus had left the city. ‘Expelled’, he said when he saw me, with an order from you to eliminate all witnesses that had known about the experiment that you were running at the time.”

“You must understand, Sakaris,” Duke Gave frowned as he raised his voice slightly in defense. “There were no other ways at the time. The demon beasts were growing by the numbers every day. We were suffering casualties; the losses that the dragons would not have experienced for you were safely on the other side of the Maze Woodlands. We are the focal point of where the creatures are appearing. Using the dark aura was an idea that we had settled upon given the situation at the time. Had Haven Realm decided to help us when we requested it none of this would have happened. They were the cause of all this!”

“And yet, the spell had failed. And we are seeing even more demon beasts than ever. This is just going to get worse now that Caidus and Ardus have effectively destroyed the study tower exposing the gateway. In fact, there are now numerous fractures along the dimensional portal where the beasts could slither out of. More lives are now at stake because you did not consult us in the first place when you had decided to create that spell. Haven Realm Empire was not to blame here. They had a choice whether to help you or not. We cannot force anyone to do things that they do not agree upon.”

“All right, so basing on your words let me ask you this: Would you have agreed to help us if I were to ask you at the time, Sakaris?” Duke Gave threw up his hands in a motion of disbelief. He still felt strongly that what he had done ten years ago was right. In fact, he did not understand why the noble dragon would not see things from his perspective.

“The problem is not whether if we would agree to help you. The problem is you were borrowing the dark energy from the Master Dragon, a very potent force that still causes problems around the world even to this day. We cannot have people meddling with a power that they do not understand nor have the ability to control!” Sakaris scolded. Narrowing his eyes, he said: “From my point of view, you have made two grave mistakes. The first is using the forbidden power that you humans could not control. The second is trying to kill the witnesses and conceal the incident. With all due respect, my Lord, I have a feeling that you have not been honest with me throughout the last ten years since we first set foot upon your lands and conducted investigation regarding the incident. How did the concept of utilizing the dark aura come to fruition? Who had even dared to suggest creating such an unstable seal?”

Duke Gave’s eyes widen slightly but he quickly resumed his composure. After a moment, he waved his hand, dismissing the accusation. “There is nothing more beyond what I have told you. If you must questioning me like so then this meeting is over.”

Leaning forward, the dragon smiled. His eyes glittered within the soft radiance of the candle light. “I was right then. From the moment that even Ardus showed up I knew there is something abnormal going on. Yesterday’s encounter was not by chance. No. The probability of having three remaining Dragon Wizards and the only existing Arc Dragon Wizard to be in one place is almost non-existent. Not to mention the fact that they are, technically speaking, still being labeled as rogue wizards by you.”

“Enough!” Duke Gave slammed his fist against the table. The candleholders jumped in a protest of rattling sounds while Erahand nearly leaped out of his seat in surprise. Growling, the man pointed at Sakaris with rage: “I will not have you throwing all these preposterous allegations against me! We are here trying to figure out the best method to coordinate our effort with Haven Realm Empire in preparation from the Master Dragon and his minions! Why are we even discussing things that had happened years go?”

Raising a hand, Sakaris said softly: “Because there are many questions left unanswered. There are things that do not match up to the events that had been unraveled so far.” Getting up and bowing slightly, the dragon continued: “Perhaps tonight is not the best time to discuss strategies on how to protect ourselves from the Master Dragon. If it is all right, my Lord, I would like to schedule another conference at another time.”

Duke Gave waved his hand in annoyance without looking at the dragon in his white robe. Erahand Gave got up and walked with Sakaris toward the main door.

Before Sakaris exited the royal chamber, he turned around and said: “It is rather peculiar, Yerlus Gave, that you have claimed to experiment a seal to kill the gateway leading to Master Dragon. From what I have seen so far through my own little research and digging among the leftover evidences, as you may call them, the construct of that spell field had absolutely nothing to do with enchantment seal.”

That was the first time Duke Gave had seen a dragon noble addressing his full name in a show of zero respect. Struggling to remain calm, the man had side-glanced the dragon from over his shoulder in utter silence.

“If I were to guess…you were trying to harness the dark power of the Master Dragon,” Sakaris narrowed his eyes as his face showed a look of murderous fury. “If I find out that the ruler of Carnial City to be illegally harvesting the black aura of the demon dragon, there will be consequences.”

With that, Sakaris returned to his normal composure and gracefully gestured Erahand Gave to lead the way. Duke Gave breathed heavily as his hands trembled. Sweat rolled down from the side of his face as he closed his eyes.

Behind him lurking in the shadows, a pair of beaming purplish eyes appeared. A figure radiating a penetrating ominous atmosphere slithered into the failing candle light. The embers of the candle fire had nearly been snuffed out by the oppressing force. His cloak covered most of his face but a sneer could be clearly seen, as he sat beside Duke Gave uninvited.

Folding his hands within his elongated black sleeves, the unnamed individual spoke softly: “Looks like you have more problems on your plate than you can chew, my Lord.”

Looking up, Duke Gave bit his lower lip as he stared coldly at the unwanted guest with his tired dark blue eyes.

“What do you want, Quarus?”

Faking a fake expression of sadness, the small figure mocked: “I thought we were friends, my Lord. After all, you had sought my assistance ten years ago to channel the Master Dragon’s power.”

“And it had failed!” Duke Gave shouted. Sitting up straight, he spoke through gritted teeth: “I thought you said controlling the dark aura was possible with those twenty gifted people’s help! You said with the power of the Master Dragon, Haven Realm Empire would be at its feet begging for mercy! You said that I would be the King of First Empire and the ruler of the world! Well? Where are we now? We are at nowhere thanks to you and now I got Sakaris questioning me about what we had done ten years ago!”

“Ah…but he does not know everything-“

“But he will know sooner or later!” Duke Gave snapped. Pointing at the cloaked figure, he said: “It was your idea to spare Telthus Sel and his grandson because the Arc Dragon Wizard’s gift was needed to complete the final stage of the filtration spell and also the fact that Telthus is the only one who can open the Grand Library to get the final part of the spell unlocked. But ever since the day of the explosion, Caidus had been snooping around trying to find answers and ways to get to me! I could not do anything at all! Ten years of trying to be nice to that Kasnas! Ten years! Sarien God be damned if I were to lose all that time for nothing except showing fake sympathy and leniency toward the boy!”

Smiling, Quarus shook his head. “It seems that Caidus is more intent on killing the boy at this moment. That will help us.”

“And how would that help our situation?”

“The dragons and other people at Wizard’s Tower now believe that Caidus is the enemy. That makes everything so much easier to accomplish. Caidus had acted as if he had really joined the Master Dragon in order to deceive all the prying eyes and ears from the demon beasts around the region. Yet, he cannot deceive me. I know that he wanted to save the boy. It was a risk he took when he utilized the dark aura inside of him. Gifted ones only know that he was labelled as the rogue wizard along with Ardus.”

The man in power of Carnial City glared at the cloaked man.

Holding up a hand, Quarus continued: “Now. We know that you also have the gift. You have done so well to conceal the fact that you also are able to control two elements of nature; something that the kings of First Empire and Haven Realm Empire could not do. But even having the power to control the elements is not nearly enough. In order to make both First Empire and Haven Realm Empire yours, you need something that is far more resilient. And since the Deep Plain’s Howl enchantment is no longer viable now that Telthus has openly rebelled against us, we will need to utilize our fall back plan.”

Duke Gave’s lips slowly curled into a devious grin. “Kasnas Sel.”

“Exactly. I ordered you to spare Kasnas Sel because we need Kasnas’ gift to channel a sixth element that only Arc Dragon Wizard can do. This is a very special ability that only two people in history had obtained so far. With the sixth element, we can tap into the Master Dragon’s power without any constraint and break open the seal to the gateway. Caidus attempted the Soul Reaping Spell to nullify Kasnas’ inner ability to create the sixth element. Unfortunately, learning that spell by himself through the book inside the Grand Library without any guidance had caused more harm to the boy than he had intended. As I have mentioned earlier, this will make him look even worse and people will be more inclined to believe that he and Ardus are the enemies of Carnial City.”

 “And once we no longer need the boy?” Duke Gave narrowed his eyes.

Standing up and patting his confederate, the small man laughed. “You already know the answer to that, my Lord. Oh! And before I leave, may I also suggest that you do something about the nosy dragon, Sakaris? I have heard that a certain herb inside the Maze Woodland is especially devastating to a dragon’s physical body. Panflah’s Leaf, I presume?”

Before Duke Gave could speak another word, almost like a spirit from the world of the dead, Quarus quietly vanished into the darkness of the night. It was as if the man had never physically visited Duke Gave in the first place. The level of ability that the wizard had shown brought chills down Duke Gave’s spine. Somehow, he regretted a little on accepting Quarus’ offer ten years ago to create an enchantment that could potentially make him the most powerful man on earth. His greed for status had been his downfall. But now Duke Gave knew it was too late. He could only continue forward. With the newfound hope and the promise from Quarus that there might be another chance of harvesting the Master Dragon’s strength, all worries and concerns suddenly seemed negligible.

Heaving out a deep breath, the man chuckled lightly to himself as the final illumination from the dying candle gradually dissipated.

End Chapter 7

8: Chapter 8

Chapter 8

KASNAS stared aimlessly out of the window as he watched the crows flying in the air. Soaring, twirling, and dancing in the air currents, the birds chased after each other in a display of playful courtship. Hazy sunlight lazily bathed his face while thin patches of gloomy clouds hung over the distant horizon. It was as if winter had declared its presence through an illustration of miserable weather. Though it was not raining the temperature felt like a deep freeze had bestowed itself upon the lands. Fine sheet of early frost had coated the grassy lands below, as bushes and trees sagged lightly.

The boy’s gaze shifted to the ruins of the study tower. He breathed heavily as the soreness in his chest lingered. The broken ribs had mostly been healed although there were nights where he woke up in a series of mild aches that protested in silent throbbing pulses. His mind was a foggy void. Though he surveyed the scene in front of him from the upper area of the meditation tower and the view was ever so grand, Kasnas felt empty. It was as if he was just a hollow shell that had absolutely no substance inside.

Gripping his left wrist that was once fractured quite badly from the spell that Caidus had cast upon him, Kasnas’ face was emotionless. The area where his right hand held onto was a strange black pattern that had somehow embedded itself deep into the flesh. It was a black band of crisscrossing lines with sharp angular points shaping like fangs protruding from the edges every half a centimeter or so apart. The first time that the boy had seen it was when he woke up after two days of unconsciousness. As much as he wanted to pretend to be surprised by the marking, only a blank look was generated from his face.

The first time that his grandfather, Telthus, had come to visit him was a week ago. The old wizard was happy to see his grandson alive and well. His face displayed a show of concern when he noticed how quiet the child had become. It was as if Kasnas’ physical self was there but his soul was somewhere else. Telthus had tried every possible means to get some kind of reaction from the boy only to be met with utter silence and a stare that seemed to be drifting further and further away.  With a heavy sigh, Telthus left his grandson alone in search of some answers within the Grand Library. He knew that the dragons would not approve of him accessing the forbidden archive of knowledge but the wizard knew that a clue would be left behind among the thousands of scrolls and parchments that contained unimaginable fearsome power. After all, Caidus had accessed the Grand Library and it was only through there could he have found the Soul Reaping Spell that only the dark magicians would use. Telthus needed to find something that could cure his grandson completely.

A shudder sounded along the ancient wooden frame of the window that Kasnas was gazing out from. The cold, late autumn wind swept across the tower, as the image of an afternoon sun struggling to stay afloat above a sea of dark low clouds became a depressing sight to see. Long gone was the warm summer evening scenery where Kinat and Kasnas had hung out by the riverside trying to catch fish; or the early morning hunt near the Maze Woodland border where the boys banded together to catch small preys. An image of them enjoying their childhood where no knowledge of The Purge or sense of danger was interfering with their lives had been replaced with the dire reality surrounded by threats of impending death and destruction.  

Kasnas was not sure what he should do. He had no ability. He had no power. He was weak. Where others were advancing through their achievements and hard work, he was falling behind with failures. In fact, he had never recalled any kind of progress since he first entered the Wizard’s Tower. It was a good opportunity but it was one that he did not deserve to have.

Without warning, Kasnas’ left wrist felt like it was on fire. Wincing and glancing down, he noticed the mysterious tattoo-like design was illuminating an outer glow of deep red. A radiance of fire-like heat was generated from his left arm while he grimaced and knelt on the floor. Beads of sweat dripped down from his chin while his long black hair partially covered his face. Gasping for air, Kasnas cried out softly while he held onto his left arm with his right hand. The grip was so strong that his fingernails were digging into his skin drawing out small beads of blood. A wave of searing sensation surged through the left side of his body as he closed his eyes hoping the agonizing feeling would subside.

A howling sound echoed around the bedroom, as dust and dirt from the crevasses of uneven floor stones stirred and blown upward into the invisible current that had circled around the place. A large sphere of semi-translucent black energy swirled around the child while structures around the bedroom began creaking under the immense stress. Strands of dark aura slipped out from the boy’s body as his brown cloak fluttered violently. The streaks of aura were seeping into the solid structure of the walls as the room creaked and cracked loudly.

Kasnas screamed. He felt as if his body was going to be torn to shreds. The energy surrounding him on the outside felt like lead weights pressing from all sides, while on the inside he felt as if his internal organs were being brutally roasted and turned inside out. A wave of nausea swept through him as saliva dripped out of the corner of his trembling lips. His sweat-covered forehead was pressing hard against the floor. It was a scene of pure apprehension and confusion. It was a feeling of despair and brittle hope that was thwarting the boy from clinging onto any possible form of lifeline that he was desperately searching for with his panicking mind.

Through the torrential gust of wind and debris slamming and flying around in the bedroom, Kasnas thought he had heard someone rushing in from the doorway. He shifted his head slightly and could barely make out a faint outline of a person standing a few steps away. The image was so blurry that Kasnas thought he was dreaming. He felt as if reality and dream worlds had been intermixed into a non-coherent realm of strange phenomenon. The surprised cries of words coming from the distorted figure beyond the sphere of potent power sounded slow and unclear. The child groaned as his eyes rolled backward while he curled into a fetus shape.

A sharp and blinding light speared through the bubble of black aura. It roared and expanded from the tip as if an explosion had just occurred. Only, instead of a devastating blast of death that could only be experienced by the receiving victim whose fate was to die, the growing light had transformed into a golden blanket of comforting healing aura that lightly draped over the boy. The black threads of energy seeping out of Kasnas’ body screeched with rage, as they fought back rebelliously with strong burst of power and speed. Yet, the battle was already over, as the golden spell of light had cancelled out each and every attempt of the sinister aura from escaping and causing more harm. It was not long before Kasnas was literally wearing an armor of shimmering radiance; a godly form of magic spell that had resealed the devious power that somehow broke away from the boy’s body uncontrollably.

Murky atmosphere of the room was lifted. The remaining afternoon sunlight reappeared and flooded the area with welcoming shades of white and gray. Within the gentle basking of the calming glow, Kasnas breathed laboriously. Neftus knelt beside the boy while he hovered his hand inches above the heaving chest.

“You are okay. Just breathe normally,” the dragon said calmly as he checked the young apprentice wizard.

A flurry of footsteps up the stairs that comprised of handcrafted slates had revealed Lana and Garen.

“By the Sarien’s Light,” Garen frowned as he muttered under his breath. “This place looks as if an army of demon beasts had just held a ritual of blood sacrifice.”

His crimson eyes scanned the room which was severely battered. Torn bed sheets and scattered pillow feathers were drifting down from a deeply fractured ceiling that was once carved smooth by stone artisans many centuries ago. Garen’s dark red robe slithered upon the uneven floor that had slabs of cut-stones uprooted from their resting place by Kasnas’ chaotic surge of black energy. Wooden shelves and cabinets with missing planks and doors hanging by single set of hinges were blown to the other side of the room opposite from where they once stood; their contents of books and clothes had littered around the place.

“The boy again?” The flame dragon asked as he folded his arms in front of his chest. Shaking his head, he displayed a look of annoyance. “Can we have a little bit of peaceful time without any more problems or complete obliteration of things around us? It has only been a week since the encounter of Caidus and Arden, and already this place looked as if a battle had just ensued!”

“Mind your tongue, Garen,” Lana scolded. Casting a gaze of reprimand, she said: “It was not the boy’s fault for the dark spell continues to linger within him.”

Scoffing, Garen answered defiantly: “Looks like Sarien dragons are not as powerful as we think they are. A complete eradication of the black spell is indeed something that they cannot accomplish.”

“A spell that may be beyond anyone’s capability for that matter, including us,” Neftus got up and sighed. Looking up at the two taller dragons in front of him, he continued: “Tibit was able to suppress the Soul Reaping spell but not expelling it. It seems as if Master Dragon’s aura has somehow become fused with the boy.”

Walking over to Kasnas where the child lay on the ground with perspiration covering his face and neck, Lana asked: “Have you heard anything from Telthus?”

“No,” Neftus paced around the room. “Ever since he ventured into the Grand Library against our wish there has not been a single word from the human wizard.”

“Maybe he has fallen into one of the many ancient traps that wizards of the past had erected,” Garen interrupted as he leaned against the doorframe. “The Grand Library is not a place for anyone except of the dragon blood legacy. The first generation Dragon Wizards had created the archive of knowledge with their power. Surely there must have been multiple safeguards to prevent intruders from entering.”

“Telthus is of dragon blood descendant. He is resourceful and will have figured out a way to nullify the defensive barriers and spells in there,” Lana said with confidence as she picked up the child and gently laid him on top of the bed. Gazing at Kasnas, she said softly: “There is something that he has to check. I saw him running off toward the Grand Library three days ago. He has mentioned something about going to the deep basement where only Dragon Wizards can access. Perhaps there will be an answer regarding the ailment that Kasnas is facing currently.”

“I would not count on it, Lana,” Garen said with slight degradation. “It has been centuries since the last encounter with the Master Dragon. Any possible record would not have survived the test of time; especially not in the form of organic parchments and scrolls in which they would have turned to dust even if they were stored properly.”

Neftus walked toward the door as he pulled his dark brown robe close. “Regardless of how we are speculating things, the boy should be okay now. I suggest we keep watch on him throughout the night in case any other foul aura leaks out from him irrepressibly.”

“I will take the watch tonight,” Lana volunteered as her bright yellow eyes stared at Kasnas sympathetically. She was the only dragon other than Sakaris whom truly felt concerned toward the child. Sitting beside Kasnas on the edge of the bed, she pressed her hand softly on the forehead of the boy. “I know more about healing arts than any one of you. It makes more sense for me to stay with him for now while you two search for Telthus.”

Nodding, Neftus agreed. “Agreed. Stay with the boy. I will see if I can find out where Telthus is right now and have him update us regarding any possible lead that he may have.”

Shaking his head, Garen followed the small dragon out of the room. Despite the mess, it was a scene of kindness and warmth, as the female dragon in human form quietly pulled up the cover to prevent Kasnas from catching cold. A motherly display of thoughtfulness; it was a level of caring that Kasnas had never experienced while he was growing up. Although Telthus was a father figure rather than a grandfather to a grandson, there was that slight touch of delicate motherly love which was missing from the child’s life.

The night was coming and frosty breeze of harsh winter weather slid through the small open crevasses between the stone walls. It was not long before freezing rain began to fall from the sky. A blanket of utter coldness and dreary humid atmosphere that seemed to be suffocating the world had inaudibly swathed across the lands. Grassy fields were filled with puddles of muddy water where the soil had loosened enough to become a swamp-like region. They seemed to grab hold of any creature that had foolishly attempted to venture across their realm and pulled the victims downward until they were knee-deep in predicament. The last remaining autumn light was chased away by the roaring dark winter night, as lightning seared through the rolling storm clouds like a blinding saber followed by a series of deafening thunders signifying the oncoming onslaught of a disconsolate season.

It was the middle of the night as the rain continued to pelt the window and the random surge of stormy wind rattled the frame. A small candle light lit up the room while Lana sat in the corner on a wooden chair near Kasnas’ bed. In her hand was a book that talked about the history of the Carnial City within the First Empire. She had always been fascinated at how fast the metropolitan had grown over the last two hundred years. From a small town to an important market center, Carnial had become one of the major cities that were the first line of defense from invaders due to their proximity to the border that had separated the First Empire of the west from the Haven Realm Empire of the east.

Throughout the last two hundred years, there had been battles between the two largest kingdoms – the Kingdom of Karis from the First Empire and the Kingdom of Juken from the Haven Realm Empire. Carnial City was with Karis Kingdom under the ruler of King Rokar. The city always had been in intense relationship with Juken Kingdom whose ruler was King Daven. Resources were not the main reason for the bloodshed, as both empires had nearly an equal amount of natural resources available. Rather, it was the pride and greed as to who should rule the majority of the territories that resided in the New World of the human race.

The coastal regions were of the most importance for the waterways were the easiest routes to transport the goods as the land passageways were often filled with demon beasts that would attack merchants and foot patrols in order to feast. If either empire were to control all of the seaports they would become the most influential force on land. Of course, the mountain region that served as an unmarked border from north to south had become a formidable obstacle for any army of both sides to overcome. Narrow canyons and mountainside roads with sheer cliff drops of several hundred meters would hinder any attempt of rapid advancement from the armies. The journey would be incredibly and precariously slow paced. Most horses and carriages carrying military supplies and weaponries would not have survived the snowy mountains with temperatures dropping well below the freezing mark. Adding the demon beasts that could jump in and out of the portal fractures residing along the border into the equation and an all-out war was out of the question. It would be too risky for both empires. Instead, small skirmishes occurred frequently and the hatred between both empires grew stronger.

Carnial City’s ruler, Duke Gave, was the main messenger for King Rokar of the First Empire to communicate with King Daven of the Haven Realm Empire. As one of the largest cities with close to two thousand people lived there and another two thousand merchants and traders visited every day, it had another fifteen thousand troops two days away in the military city of Opran to provide support should a war break out at the border. Duke Gave and his sons never liked King Daven as diplomatic talks seemed to break down every time they had held a conference to discuss about possible ways to end the dispute. King Rokar was stubborn and King Daven was the same. It was like watching two bulls charging at each other with no sign of backing down from either of them.

Lana put the book down and sighed as she closed her eyes. Two hundred years of fighting for some pride and power to rule seemed to be childish. She reopened her eyes and stared at the ceiling where shadows danced within the firelight of the candle.

“What seems to be troubling you?”

She lowered her head and saw Sakaris standing at the doorway. Even within the dim light of the room, the highly elegant and superior atmosphere of the dragon seemed to be radiating from his presence. A feeling so divine that it was driving the lurking shadows of the night away while he walked into the bedroom and quietly stood beside Kasnas. The boy slept soundly and was completely oblivious to outside interferences. 

“I was just reading the history of Carnial City and the empires of the human race. It is puzzling – a race that is so intelligent can be so ruthless and immature at times. And for what? For some minerals here and some land there…it does not make sense. Unlike our people where we strive for harmony and build our civilization through respect and support, humans fight against each other based on pointless emotional response, such as hate and jealousy, and the need to show others that they are better in every way.”

Sakaris smiled as he sat beside the child and softly gazed at him. “It is the nature of human race. They are born to be imperfect. Their history is based on the notion of the survival of the fittest. The weak gets killed while the strong lives. As regressive as it may be, human civilizations develop and evolve through a variety of ethical and moral challenges both socially and personally. The obstacles can be paramount and the results are often shown with unwanted consequences. But we must not deprive them from the credits that they do deserve. The concept of sharing and living peacefully with each other is still evident through the bonds of family members and acquaintances. They may be weary of each other due to the lack of understanding and trust but once the relationship has been formed, the link between them can be undeniably robust. Sometimes, that link can be even stronger than the connection that we dragons have shown toward each other. “

Looking at his companion, he continued: “You may refute it but we as the noble dragon race are not so different than the human race. We have our own share of impulsive actions derived from untamed emotional responses. We feel anger, hate, and even jealousy as well. But our ancestors had taught us how to control our urges and how to assess the situations while searching for resolutions. Perhaps this is why humans still have a long way to go before they can become our equal – they are still trying to learn how to control their behaviors.”

“It is a wonder, nonetheless,” said Lana as her lips curled into a smile. “Human children can be as innocent as an Ospray Dragonlings back home. Free from corruption, politics, and negative influences of the social construct that governs our lives, they were born into the world to be greeted by the most elaborate sunrise over the snowy horizon of the Ga’har Mountains. Safe in their nests at the peak of the tallest trees within the forests, the first thing they see is the tender face of their mother followed by the soft warmth of her furry belly as her scaly wings protected her babies.”

“That is very poetic of you, Lana,” Sakaris laughed softly. Seeing the female dragon blushing, she quickly added: “No, I am not laughing at you. I agree with you. Human children can be the most wonderful gifts being brought into this world, a world where the dark effects of the Master Dragon are still prominent. And that is also why I have stayed as the guardian who will protect the portal from being reopened – to protect the guiltless souls that have never been given a chance to prove that they can accomplish great achievements benefiting everyone.”  

“It is unfortunate that not all humans share your benevolent goal, Sakaris,” Lana heaved out a deep sigh. “Duke Gave seems to be unwilling to cooperate with you. The lies that he has told, it is clear the man has chosen a path that will lead to destruction and his ultimate demise.”

Shrugging, the male dragon replied: “Sooner or later I will peel away his cloak of deceits. I have a meeting with Liden tomorrow morning at the military tower. We are going to discuss how we should proceed regarding Duke Gave’s misuse of the black spells.”

“You are going to hold a meeting in a tower where humans are practicing the art of offensive spells? I will be surprised if you were able to hear anything, if at all, amongst all those explosions and yelling.”

Lifting a finger and grinning like a victorious warrior, Sakaris said: “We have converted one of the floors into an official conference hall. Leaders of New World cities can request a meeting there where our people can formulate strategies on how to prepare for The Purge.”

“But why Liden though?”

“He has mentioned something that has caught my interest. If his plan works then we can force Duke Gave to answer for his crime.” Getting up slowly and readjusted his snowy white cloak that shimmered lightly in the candle light, Sakaris continued: “I will let you know the details once I have returned. Stay with the boy. The dark spell is now part of him and any kind of extreme emotional stress can trigger another cascade effect.”

Lana got up as she walked the leader of the five dragon guardians to the door. “You knew that was the cause?”

“The marking on his left wrist is that of a Sarien enchantment that Tibit has left behind. While he was not able to repel the black aura out of Kasnas’ body, he was able to seal the energy within the boy’s body. Unfortunately, the side effect was one that had occurred this afternoon. I was on my way to warn Telthus about it when I realized that the foolish old man has already ventured into the Grand Library against my order.”

“He never considered himself anything less while standing with us.”

Sakaris nodded. “Indeed. Telthus is wise and has the gift of Dragon Wizard, although his rebellious nature can be quite provoking at times.”

The retreating footsteps of the dragon were gradually replaced by the sound of falling rain. Lana turned around and walked to the bed. Softly placing her tender hand against Kasnas’ cheek her eyes displayed a hint of worry, as the storm continued to roar through the night. Lana could only hope that Telthus had found a solution to eliminate the child’s condition as the power of the Master Dragon could be quite deadly for the untrained.

SAKARIS was sitting at the head of the long conference table the next morning. Eight chairs with elongated backrest complimented by leather cushions and golden patterns of upper class symbols adorned the polished furniture. Wide windows with intricate frames of detailed finishing aligned the two walls surrounding the room. Foggy heavenly light of early dawn shone through with pride and broadened its presence upon the royal blue carpet, transforming the color into a sprightlier shade with speckles of dust floating lazily in the cool morning air.

Sipping the tea that Liden had provided as the second in ranking dragon dropped a handful of scrolls upon the table, Sakaris’ gaze shifted about the conference hall in the military tower that was converted from a training floor. The silver-haired dragon walked about the massive hall while he provided his speculations and insights regarding Duke Gave and the incident that had occurred ten years ago. His statements were harsh and filled with criticisms. At several points in time, Liden even used derogatory words in native dragon tongue to belittle statuses of the humans in the First Empire. Sakaris remained silent throughout the session while he savored the herb tea. An aroma of lightness and refreshing taste lingered on his tongue while he leaned back relaxingly in his seat.

“Are you even listening to me?” Liden finally paused and stared at Sakaris after realizing he might have been talking to himself for the last five minutes.

Putting down the cup, Sakaris cleared his throat. “What makes you think I was not listening?”

“That dreamy look you had. I have seen it countless of times when your attention was somewhere else.”

Laughing, the dragon in white robe stood up and sighed. “I was just thinking about the black spell that Kasnas has within his body. It seems as if his soul may have been tainted by the dark power. The seal that Tibit has created is clearly not enough. Now, the question would be why the Master Dragon would do such a thing to the Arc Dragon Wizard? Surely the effect of his influence is miniscule at best. What can he accomplish by imprinting a very small fraction of his existence upon the boy?”

Throwing his hands upward, Liden said: “You cannot be serious, Sakaris.” Noting the expression from his companion, he blurted out: “I am discussing about Duke Gave and the incident that we are trying to investigate right now. Yet, you are thinking about a human child?”

“Not just any human child, Liden. An Arc Dragon Wizard who is able to destroy the seal that prevents the black dragon from reentering this world.”

“Look, I know about your obsession with human culture and their race as a whole. But that does not mean you need to waste your time and effort into understanding their problems and trying to fix them!”

“And yet we are discussing about Duke Gave and the explosion that had killed multiple humans ten years ago,” the golden-haired dragon replied softly.

“That is because they were using the Master Dragon’s power!” Liden exclaimed. Tossing the scroll that he had in his hands back onto the table, he strolled to one of the chairs and rested his arms on it. “I am sick and tired of babysitting these humans! Why do we even need to be their consultants? Every time when something major is about to happen, one of their leaders would come to us and seek our guidance. I do not recall being the guardian of the portal has anything to do with becoming a nanny for the weak!”

Gazing at Liden, Sakaris drew the robe close to him. “Because they are weak that is why they need us.”

“No.” Liden got around the table and stood face to face with his leader. His light green robe flapped hard against the side of the table as he angrily said: “I disagree with that. For centuries I have been with you and been locked up inside that ridiculous room. We could have created a multi-layer shield and infuse it with randomly generated aura construct so that no one else can figure out the pattern and break through it. Instead, we sat around doing nothing and wasting our life away!”

“We can live for hundreds and hundreds of years, Liden,” Sakaris frowned as his soothing composure began to dissipate from the harsh display of attitude that was directing at him. “A human’s lifetime is a mere single year for us if we must do some kind of comparison.”

Forcing a fake laugh and trying hard to contain his sarcasm, the dragon challenging their leader rebuked: “You may be able to withstand sitting around and wasting your time but I cannot. And it is not just I. Garen and the others are also feeling the same way. Did you not notice how agitated we have become especially after Arden and Caidus have destroyed the study tower?”

“Oh, I have noticed it all right,” Sakaris raised an eye brow as he tilted his head slightly and navigated to the side of the table where his tea was. Taking another sip and looking through the rim of the cup, he stated: “You and Garen have shown quite a bit of animosity toward me for the last two years or so. I have always pondered regarding the reason for such rage. I could never quite put my fingers on it but today it has become quite clear - you and Garen are biased toward the humans.”

Standing straight and sucking in a deep breath, Liden glared. “We are biased?”

“Both of you are constantly uttering how we are better in every way at any opportunity given. While Lana, Neftus, and I were trying to help them, you two stood on the side and fired off useless criticisms.”

“I fired off useless criticisms?” Liden exasperated. Narrowing his eyes, he said: “I stated the facts and voiced my thoughts and you said I provided useless criticisms? Now I see what kind of a dragon you are, Sakaris. You have turned your back on your people to pleasure the humans that have been fighting amongst themselves for how many years now; not to mention half of them never respected us ever since the first generation of the Dragon Wizards had died. You are supposed to be our leader and our example.”

“I still am!” Sakaris yelled in anger as he slammed the cup onto the table.

The ceramic mug could not withstand the impact and instantly shattered. Pieces of sharp fragments bounced across the glossy tabletop for a few seconds before some of them fell onto the carpeted floor.

Throwing the length robe behind his back, Sakaris heaved a deep breath as he tried to remain calm. “Listen, Liden. I know you are not happy of not being able to fly into the sky and view the world from above. The day that the High Council had ordered you to be part of the guardians to protect the portal you have been increasingly distressed. I know that. I can see that. And…in some way, I agree with you. Why should we sacrifice ourselves when we can just stay in our homeland on the other side of the Maze Woodlands and make sure we have a strong line of defense against The Purge, should that day come? But you must understand that sometimes you cannot have everything your way. When I look at the grand scheme of things I have realized that we also need the humans’ strength should the Master Dragon come back. We may have the power but they have the skills. There are some things that we cannot do by ourselves. And quite frankly, we live in a symbiotic relationship with the humans. This is also why Dragon Wizards exist. They are part of the reality that we live in because they are the link between the two races.  They are the balance that governs this world. Without working together the darkness would take over the world. Do you see that?”

Scoffing and shaking his head, Liden only looked to the other side and walked away quietly. Muttering a curse, Sakaris slammed the chair into the table as he strolled toward the doorway.

“You have changed.”

Sakaris side-glanced over his shoulder at the figure that now stood in front of the window. A long shadow grew from the outline of Liden as he stared blankly at the sky that had patches of low clouds drifting by.

“I did not change. You did.” Sakaris answered back. “We will resume our discussion when you and I have settled down a bit. I am going to see Duke Gave now. He has invited me for lunch today. Most likely he is going to conjure up more lies to safeguard his life as he knows how angry I am at him.”

With that, the dragon in white left the room. Turning around and glaring at the empty doorway, Liden’s silver colored eyes shone with resolve.

“Good luck, Sakaris. You will need it.” The words echoed like a ghostly whisper through the room; words that were filled with emptiness devoid of any hint of passion and care.

ARINA was greeted by Lana around noontime when she brought a basket filled with fresh loafs of bread, a few pieces of goat cheese, and a jar of milk. Her eyes beamed when Kasnas thanked her for the food. She chatted with them about where the students had been relocated and how the others were doing. Lana laughed as she ate with them and exchanged stories about the dragon lands within the Outer World. Arina had a great deal of respect toward Lana, as she had never felt so at ease within the presence of a dragon. In some way, she had felt as if Lana was actually human and was one of her closest friends, next to Kasnas. Although the female child felt a slight strain in her neck as she had to look up constantly to talk to the dragon due to Lana’s abnormal height.

Arina had tried to ask Kasnas questions about his health several times but the boy only ate without looking up. Feeling a bit rejected, she quickly changed subject and eagerly inquired about Lana’s family and events that had happened in the Outer World. The dragon replied without showing any sign of arrogance. Her eyes occasionally moved to Kasnas to keep an eye out while she smiled and joked with the female human apprentice that she had found quite amusing.

 “So you are a healer as well?” Arina’s eyes widened while she stuff a piece of bread into her mouth. Half muffled, he voice barely came out through the delicious buttery dough: “I waf fo fee a fullee comiffioned sfell-fafter one-ph mo stufee haf feen comfleefed.”

“You might want to finish eating before you talk,” Lana laughed loudly as she saw Arina’s face puffing up like a chipmunk from too big of a bite of the bread.

Swallowing and taking a sip of the milk, the apprentice giggled and repeated: “I said I want to be a fully commissioned spell-caster once my study has been completed. It has always been my dream to be able to help out others, especially when they are sick and cannot fend for themselves.”

“That is a very noble dream, Arina,” the female dragon prodded her bread with a finger while she stared at the plate. “I once had also vowed to become the master healer in our homeland. Truth is, I was never particularly good at spells. Still, I tried. Thank the Sarien God that my hard work has made up for my lack of skill and intelligence.”

Placing her hand on top of Lana’s, Arina gave a reassuring smile. “You are as talented as any other people I have seen. I am sure of it.”

Taken slightly aback by the sudden touch of compassion, Lana was at a loss for words. After a long minute, she smiled back. Both female magicians continued to chat away while Kasnas was looking over the heads of his guests at the window. Motionless and not portraying any thoughts, he surveyed the pale white winter sky longing for a way to escape.

THE sound of the royal chamber door closing behind him was quite disturbing, as Sakaris winced and nearly lost his balance. Heaving a deep breath, he readjusted his robe as his long golden hair gently wavered and matched his footsteps behind his shoulders. His eyes were watery and his head felt as if he had just drunk a gallon of rum before attending the lunch assembly with Duke Gave. Shaking his head as he tried to focus, the dining table with extravagant dishes of exotic ingredients slowly came into view.

The hall was empty as the guards had been sent away leaving only Duke Gave grinning like a child that had just gotten his first kill in the woods as a novice hunter. Dozens of candle flames danced in tune with the light breeze that slithered around the massive columns residing on both sides, as only two regal chairs were present at both ends of the table. Duke Gave was sitting in one of them, drinking his wine and savoring the tender flavor of well-aged alcohol. His eyes gazing intently at his guest over the top of the crystal wine glass.

“I am glad you are able to join me, my Lord,” Duke Gave raised his glass and gestured with respect. “Long have I been waiting for this moment to apologize for any ill mood that I may have caused you a while back.”

Pulling out the chair and clearing his throat, Sakaris’ lips showed a faint smile. “It is all right. I am glad that you have reached out to me and rewarded me with this amazing meal in your presence.”

“Yes. Now that we are both here, please, sit. Have some wine. The roasted duck is extremely delicious at this time of the year especially when the weather has become colder than the peak of the Sarien mountain range.”

Sakaris coughed a little as he grimaced and tried to clear the fog that was slowly invading his mind. Duke Gave paused slightly before he beamed and reached out to grab some slabs of grilled steaks, boiled fish, and chicken thighs simmer in garlic butter.

“Not feeling too well?”

“Not particularly,” the dragon replied as he grabbed a roll of bread and placed it on his plate. Sipping the wine, he said: “I gather that today’s meeting is not just to talk and relive the tales of the past. Your request for me to be here must have been derived from something important that you want to discuss with me?”

“Very perceptive,” Duke Gave smacked his lips as he swallowed a large bite of medium rare steak seasoned with sea salt and pepper. He wiped the corner of his mouth with the napkin before he leaned back and looked at Sakaris with his blue eyes. “I know that you do not agree with my methods and my…, choice, of using the dark spell. I also know that you are not remarkably fond of me due to my insolent attitude and my overly-confident remarks.”

“Get to the point, please.”

Leaning forward, Duke Gave said: “My point is, that whatever happened…happened. It is all in the past and there is nothing we can do about it. To fret about a history that we cannot change while losing sight of the future by not appreciating the present is quite foolish. So today’s meal is my way of trying to convince you.”

Rubbing his temple and closing his eyes, Sakaris fought back the nausea and asked: “Convince me of what?”

“Join me and our empire to fight against Haven Realm. With your power and your knowledge you can be a very essential asset. We can control all the remaining ports that Haven Realm is governing right now. If you join us and help us with our cause, I can assure you that you and the other four dragon guardians will not have to be enslaved to the Wizard’s Tower anymore. You can do whatever you wish and however you want.”

“Are you mad? May I remind you that The Purge is coming and that the Master Dragon may be on His way to break through the seal and enter our world?” Sakaris opened his eyes and frowned. “Besides, do you honestly think that I would join you and fight for the humans’ conflicts? Those battles were caused by your race. You have chosen the worst possible solution to settle your disagreements and now you want us to help you with those disputes? You are out of your mind, my Lord.”

Shrugging, Duke Gave laughed. “It is all right, Sakaris! You can refuse my offer all you like. You have the right to refuse. After all, it is not like I can do anything about it, now can I?”

The dragon gritted his fangs when he heard Duke Gave calling his name with a show of utter disrespect. It was as if the human had thought he was on the same playing field as a noble dragon. Sakaris suddenly felt as if his chest was on fire as he held his mouth to prevent the content of his stomach from hurling out onto the dining table.

“Then again, sometimes I surely am able to do something about the people who have disagreed with me. Just like how Arden and Caidus left Carnial after the explosion.”

Looking up and trembling, Sakaris’ eyes were wide as sweat had covered his face. Stammering, he forcefully said: “You…you have poisoned the food?”

“Oh no! No! No, no, no! I did not poison you, oh noble dragon,” the leader of the Carnial City stood up as he waved his left hand. A squadron of wizards emerged from the blanket of shadows that lurked beyond the candle light. Walking over to his victim and bending down to face the shaking figure, Duke Gave whispered: “Why let yourself do the dirty work when you have others doing it for you?”

Sakaris roared and shoved himself away from the table. The chair tumbled away as plates clattered and broke on the floor.  Pieces of food and droplets of sauces were flung in the air. They twirled and sparkled within the room for a good moment before scattering around the dragon that was unable to stand up. Hair covering his eyes and white robe stained with dirt and pieces of meat, Sakaris gasped for breath. He tried to channel his aura to combat the poison only to have a series of searing pain slamming into his body. He cried out in agony as he crawled on the floor toward the door. He had only dragged himself a few meters forward before he noticed someone standing in front of him.

Looking up and barely making out the face, Sakaris struggled for words. Liden looked down at him, smirking. Holding out the Panflah’s Leaf, the devious dragon had made it quite clear that he was the one responsible for poisoning Sakaris. The tea that Sakaris had sampled early that morning was a setup, as Duke Gave and Liden had already made contact and cooked up a plan so sinister that the Master Dragon might as well had been there.

“Duke Gave has made me a deal, Sakaris,” Liden said coldly. Kneeling down and tapping his finger against the forehead of his former leader, he continued: “As long as I do not have to be confined to that forsaken Wizard’s Tower, I am willing to do anything. Besides, you did say that I am biased to toward the humans. Well, I will show you exactly how biased I can be. Taking down an entire empire in the east seems to be a pretty good statement for all to see, do you not agree?”

Laughter of mockery and triumph echoed around the royal chamber while the team of human wizards advanced from all sides. Sakaris clawed the floor angrily. Grimacing and coughing out blood, he wished he could have seen it sooner. He would have never suspected that Liden, one of his closest friends for centuries, would sell him out like this.

End Chapter 8

9: Chapter 9

Chapter 9

THE situation was dire as the group of high level wizards encircled the wounded dragon. As much as they did not want to battle against a being that was superior in ranking, they had their order from Duke Gave. The powerless dragon struggled to stand up only to be held down by an immense web of binding spell designed to capture an upper class demon beast possessing an incredible aura field.

Liden stood beside Duke Gave as he folded his arms in front of his chest. A scheming smirk was on his face as he watched on. For centuries he had wanted nothing less than to see Sakaris suffer. The leader of the dragon guardians had always been on the human’s side; pampering the foolish individuals, helping the weaklings, and slowly becoming like them with useless compassion that was directed to the wrong race. Now that he had made Duke Gave thinking he was helping his cause and assisting him in attaining more power in hope of overthrowing King Rokar, Liden knew it was only a matter of time before he would unleash his plan and demolish human civilization.

Sakaris was seething with unspeakable rage as he got onto all four. A pulsing golden stream of energy was radiating from his body while he fought against the net of restrictive enchantment that the humans had cast.

“Careful now. You do not want to give him the chance to escape,” Duke Gave laughed as he walked back to the table and picked up his wine glass.

Seeing that Liden was refusing the offer to taste the beautiful wine, the man shrugged and greedily gulped down half a glass. The rogue dragon hid his expression of disgust with a facade of smile. He felt being degraded down to the level of a savage beast by working with the humans. Yet, he knew without Duke Gave’s help, he would not have been able to see Sakaris in such a humiliated state.

A deep rumble could be felt as the gigantic room darkened significantly. Sakaris roared loudly, a desperate attempt to escape from his dire predicament. The golden aura of the poisoned dragon shifted to an angry red as he unleashed all the remaining strength he had in his body. The strands of yellow energy that the human wizards had cast suddenly burst into broken pieces of light triangular crystals. A deafening boom blasted outward, sending a series of semi-translucent walls of air into the enemies, and knocking everyone except Liden off their feet and landed a few feet away from where they once stood. Pillars around the chamber shook and fractured. The grand ceiling high above creaked and rattled as slabs of expensive glass panels came loose and smashed onto the ground.

Dripping with blood from the corner of his mouth, Sakaris’ eyes were wide and bloodshot. Sweat rained down like a torrential storm and his long, golden hair was matted against his neck as his tattered robe fluttered lightly in the surge of his diminishing power. With left hand holding his stomach and the other hand trembling violently beside his leg, Sakaris stared daggers into the people that were regrouping around him and restoring their battle positions.

“You think you can kill me?!” Sakaris was enraged to a level where he completely lost the composure that he once had. Screaming at the top of his lungs, the noble dragon waved his right arm in an arc in front of him, creating a potent surge of a tier two assault spell with the last remaining drop of aura. “I will kill the whole lot of you bastards! If I must die I will take you with me!”

“Just stay down already,” Liden spoke to the dying foe with an uninterested tone.

Before Sakaris could unleash his final assault on Duke Gave and Liden, a bright, green beam of light shot forward from Liden’s palm as he channeled his gift. Infused with the corkscrewing stream of air that focused the destructive power into a single point, the spell was simple yet immeasurably formidable. Liden’s ability to control the air was amazingly powerful, for the damaging result of the spells that he was able to cast could potentially wipe out a very large group of enemies. Sakaris’ mouth opened in shock as the glimmer in his eyes faded gradually. A hole could be seen in his chest where the spear of spell had impacted. From behind, Sakaris’ back was blown wide-opened and the remaining inside of his mortal flesh sprayed onto the wall and pillars in a disturbing way. So gruesome was the attack that a few human wizards gasped and covered their mouth, attempting to alleviate the sickening feeling in their stomach invoked by the scene.

“Incredible!” Duke Gave clapped his hands as he crackled in joy.

Such was the absolute delight of the spectacle that the man thought about having more prisoners in the dungeon to be used as targets for the devastating spell once in a while as entertainment. Maybe he could even use the demonstration as a way to reinforce the power that he now had, with Liden working beside him. Liden’s face was cold as he saw Sakaris’ lifeless corpse slumped onto the floor. A large pool of blood was quickly soaked up by the stained white robe of the deceased golden dragon, effectively turning it dark red within minutes. Without saying a word, the wind dragon turned his back on the defeated leader of the dragon guardians.

“Make sure you lock down the city quickly before anyone catches wind of tonight’s incident.”

Waving a hand to dismiss the concern, Duke Gave replied carelessly: “Relax. The only people that know about this are us.”

A series of cries echoed around the royal hall as the group of human wizards was instantly decapitated ruthlessly by an invisible blade of airstream. The spell was casted so swiftly that no gifted individual could have prepared for it. Duke Gave was at a loss for words when he saw one of the bloody heads rolled to the side of his boots. The ghastly expression of the wizard who had no idea what just happened before his untimely departure from the living world was extremely unpleasant to look at. Duke Gave shifted his eyes away as he tried to find words to speak.  

“Why…?”

Glaring over his shoulder with his fingers extended on his left hand in a shape of a knife, Liden’s tone was filled with threat: “No witnesses. Also, do not mix up your position, Yerlus Gave. We may have worked together but I assure you that you do not want to cross me, ever!”

“Of…of course, my Lord,” the leader of Carnial City stammered. Forcing a timid smile, he hunched lightly while rubbing his hands in front of him to yield to Liden’s surreal ambiance of domination. “I will dispatch all the guards immediately to lock down the city. We will capture the boy and his grandfather. May I ask what should we do with the other noble dragons?”

The wind dragon half-sneered.  Turning around and folding his hands behind his back, he looked down at the nervous human. “I will deal with them shortly. Your only concern is to get the boy and kill Telthus Sel.”

“But…the boy would not agree to cooperate if we do not use Telthus’ life as leverage. Perhaps we should attempt to capture both of them and offer them a choice. Either work with us or be destroyed in the vilest way possible.”

“And this is why you have failed from the start,” Liden shook his head as he eyed the human in disappointment. “You are thinking in the most conventional way possible. Such is the trait of a human. The predictability of your actions can be frustratingly boring. Sakaris may have acted benevolent and noble but he did not tell you some of the dark spells that the dragon race also has obtained.”

Duke Gave’s eyes widened with surprise.

“Do you honestly think that only the humans have their own set of black spells locked away in some Grand Library with the most useless barriers possible?” Liden lifted his head in a form of arrogance. Glancing down at the individual whom he had no respect for, he continued: “There are spells out there that we can use to force the boy to work for us. Needless to say, the more factors that we must concern ourselves with, the higher the risk of failure. I would rather make things simple. Lock down the city, find Kasnas, and kill Telthus.”

Nodding, the man silently agreed. A clattering sound echoed around the hall as a small rock bounced off the surface of layers of roof shingles. Both Duke Gave and Liden looked up and found Tibit staring at them from a skylight. The small dragon’s eyes widened as it quickly fluttered its wings trying to gain altitude. A massively bright flash had occurred. Dark streaks of shadows surged around the outline of Tibit’s wings and body, as the column of searing radiance surge through the opening of the skylight. The region where Tibit had rested upon shattered with a thunderous howl. As if a tornado had descended from the sky, the structure of the rooftop was sliced into multiple chunks of wreckage and floated outward slowly for the first few seconds before they shot away like arrows at an incredible speed. The Sarien dragon cried out in pain as shards of debris ruthlessly struck its body. Its wings were cut deeply by the fragments, as drops of blood sprayed into the afternoon sun and rained down upon Liden whom glared dangerously.

“What in the…,” Duke Gave yelped in surprise as he shielded himself from the fallen pieces of broken ceiling and burnt shingles.

Tibit’s dark green scales glittered in the sunlight as it panted and wrestled with the searing pain that was surging through its body. Flicking its tail and wildly flapping its wings, the small dragon desperately tried to get away. Liden yelled as he unleashed another burst of energy from his palm. The glowing flame infused with the strength of potent air current expanded three times the original size, threatening to devour the helpless intruder.

Screeching, Tibit curled into a ball as it erected a shield behind its back. Both spells collided in midair and the shockwave propelled the dragon forward with an astonishing speed into the horizon. The backsplash of the explosion collapsed a big section of the roof, as Liden swiftly sidestepped to avoid being crushed. Duke Gave cursed as he stared from afar, noting the damage to his castle as the dining hall was filled with smoking debris, lifeless corpses, and pools of blood.

“Where did that bastard come from?” The human exclaimed as he ran to the side of the wind dragon.

Staying silent for a long moment, Liden gazed at the sky through the new opening in the ceiling, pondering at his options. Finally, he said coldly: “Lock down the city. Send out your troops immediately. Get them to the Wizard’s Tower. You might want to send out a few of the gifted in case you encounter any resistance. Find Kasnas.”

Duke Gave bowed slightly before he retreated. Liden frowned while he surveyed the damage. Finally he straightened out his green cloak and brushed off the lingering dust as he walked past the body of Sakaris without as much as a peek and out of the room that was filled with unspeakable death and devastation.

ALTHOUGH it was probably a bad idea but under the strong persuasion of Arina and Lana, Kasnas had agreed to accompany them to the busy market of Carnial City. Both gifted ladies had thought that a change of scenery and mood would be beneficial for the depressed boy, as they excitedly pulled the child to join them. The marketplace was as busy as ever. With hundreds of stalls and thousands of people navigating the narrow city streets, it was a formidable sight to see. Domestic animals and horses fought for space, as children playfully chased each other up the steps of upper level pathways that further expanded the limited roads for more merchants to set up shops.

Local residents had agreed with payments from travelling traders to erect stands outside their houses, as the ground level area was usually occupied with dealers that had higher status than passing sellers that visited from other towns. The simple mud and brick buildings of regular peasants were baked dry by the afternoon sun that had finally reappeared after several days of gloomy weather. The whitish color reflected the sunlight and brought the entire region to a level of penetrating energy that people had not seen for quite a while. As the footsteps of little boys and girls resounding brightly around the market, a thin haze of dust hovered in the air from the lack of cooling breeze that had been blocked by a wall of shoppers busily negotiating prices with the traders.

The loud blending of voices was bringing headaches to Kasnas as he grimaced while following Arina and Lana around. Luckily, most humans saw the abnormal tallness of the dragon and instinctively backed away allowing a bit of a breathing room for the young Arc Dragon Wizard. Still, it was not fun while Kasnas struggled to refrain from running away. He was feeling as if hundreds of pairs of eyes were staring at him and judging him. Noticing someone had grabbed his right hand, he looked down then up at Arina.

She smiled softly as she presented a roasted chestnut coated with fresh honey. “Oh, come on! Try it! It will make you feel a bit better,” she encouraged when Kasnas had declined the offer.

Sighing, the boy took the sweet snack from her hand and tossed it into his mouth. The savory flavor of honey coated his taste buds as the flowery scent of spring season had sent a light shiver through his body. The slight aromatic taste of charcoals was a delicate balance of smoky-bitterness and sugary-delight. For a brief moment, his eyes were closed as he chewed, remembering the wonders of delicious food that was literally a gift from heaven to a world filled with endless struggles.

“Finally!” Lana clapped as she grinned, “You have smiled!”

Reopening his eyes, he saw both human and dragon spell-casters looking at him as if he was some kind of rare specimen that had just done something extraordinary.

“Whua-“ Kasnas started asking when a small piece of the chestnut fell out of his mouth. He blushed and quickly covered his mouth with his hand.

Arina and Lana held onto their stomach as they laughed. Kasnas stared with slight puzzlement before his lips curled into a smile. As much as he continued to feel empty inside, something about the soothing warm atmosphere that his friends were showing had brought a mild elation to his heart.

They weaved through the crowds while Arina chatted away with Lana providing additional tales and information about a wide variety of subjects. Kasnas observed the different people that swarmed around them while the pungent smell of horses and animals lurked in the stuffy afternoon air. For once, it seemed as if winter had retreated and summer had arrived. Under the intense glare of the sun with the rainclouds drifting away and exposing the clear, vibrant, blue sky with limitless span, the city was thriving with energy.

A deafening horn suddenly sounded over the commotions. The deep and mind-pounding siren had resonated across the streets growing fainter every passing meter for a minute until another horn blasted over the air again in a well-paced tempo. Activities stopped abruptly as people looked amongst each other trying to figure out what was happening. A city-wide alert was sent out from the central observation tower in the main square, as roaring sounds of horse hooves rattled the dirt-covered streets. Men and women cried out in surprise when they dodged out of the group of stampeding war horses, as soldiers in full armor and weaponry searched the roads for their target.

Arina, Lana, and Kasnas were behind a large group of people as they saw the guards flying by. A trail of thick dust and sand followed closely after their fleeting movements, temporarily obscuring the shape of the market stalls across the road. People coughed when they breathed into the choking blanket of drifting powdery dirt.

“What is going on? “Arina asked curiously as she balanced herself on the tip of her toes, struggling to see.

Lana brought Kasnas close to her side as she looked on with concern over the heads of onlookers with ease. A shadow hovered over them as the female dragon looked up and saw a heavy shape falling out of the sky. She pulled the boy to the side when the object hurled toward them at great speed for a moment before crashing into a stand that had rows of expensive fabrics on display. As the merchant cried out in shock and anger, Lana’s mouth was wide with disbelief when she saw it was Tibit thrashing on the ground.

Broken slabs of shelving boards were on top of its body as the small dragon cried out in distress. When the merchant moved forward with a knife to kill the creature that had damaged his goods, Lana backhand-slapped the man in the face, sending the poor soul flying into the wall with a sickening thud before sliding down onto the ground unconscious. People parted away from the scene, creating a small circular opening around Kasnas and his companions.  

“What has happened, Tibit?” She asked anxiously. Blood was pouring from multiple wounds and instantly covering her hands while she shoved away the wooden panels and held the Sarien dragon in her hands.

Looking up weakly with its almond-shaped, light orange eyes, Tibit chirped softly. It tried to tell Lana about the incoming danger. A stream of blood dripped out from the side of its mouth as it flapped its wings fragilely.

“It looks to be severely injured,” Arina got onto her knees as she began to channel her gift, sending a series of pulsing healing aura into the dragon. “I have to stop the bleeding.”

Tibit continued to make sounds as it breathed heavily. Lana picked up the dragon as she glanced around the street. Before Arina could ask any questions, the female dragon motioned them to follow her immediately. When she saw the hesitation that Kasnas was displaying, Lana held Tibit with one arm while grabbing the boy’s wrist with the other free hand. Arina hurriedly followed them as the crowd parted to let the group pass.

“We must leave the city immediately.”

“Why?” Arina frowned as she breathed laboriously while running beside Lana.

Trying to hide the tears that were swelling around her eyes, the tall female dragon chokingly said: “They killed Sakaris.”

“What!?”

“That bastard… he betrayed Sakaris and killed him. I should have known. I should have seen this coming,” Lana said furiously. Tibit’s blood continued to trickle down her left arm while her voice trembled as she continued: “Tibit told me that Liden has gone rogue and is now working with Yerlus Gave. They did something to Sakaris before the lunch meeting apparently and that had rendered Sakaris extremely vulnerable. Then…Liden killed him.”

The group was silent as only the sounds of shuffling feet could be heard. It was not long before they could hear soldiers barking orders from all directions. Houses were searched and yells of protests from innocent residents were only adding to the chaos. Gesturing with her head, the female dragon ducked into a small alley way that had sunlight partially covered by the tall walls of surrounding buildings. The smell of human excrement was overpowering as the gutters on both sides of the small passageway had not been cleaned. Kasnas looked back and saw a group of horsemen passed by, narrowing missing them.

“Duke Gave has ordered the city to be in full lockdown. Apparently they want to capture Kasnas,” Lana said harshly in a low tone to avoid being detected. “The east gate has been closed and on full alert. According to Tibit, while he flew in the sky trying to find us he saw the west gate was still opened as the instruction for full city-wide lockdown seemed to not have reached there yet. We must get there before the guards have received their orders.”

“But…but what about my grandfather?” Kasnas asked as his face was filled with fear. “We cannot leave him!”

“He is inside the Grand Library. He will be safe. For now at least,” Lana answered as she paused at the intersection.

Surveying the road ahead of them for a few seconds and noting the families and merchants that were slowly being dispersed she leaped forward and rounded the corner to the left. Arina had to run at full speed now to catch up while Kasnas yelped when his wrist was being jerked violently by Lana’s movements.

Arina panted as sweat poured down from her head. Her heart was beating rapidly from the exercise and also from the terror. “Wait! Why would your companion suddenly do such a terrible thing?”

Staring coldly at the human child, the female dragon shouted frostily: “He is no longer our companion!” Sucking in a deep breath to control her emotions after she saw the expression on Arina’s face, she shook her head. “I do not know. Liden has always been a dragon with a strange personality. Most of the time, he would be flying in the sky all by himself instead of interacting with other dragon members. Perhaps centuries of being confined to the enchanted room where the portal was had altered his thinking. Perhaps Garen’s words had finally influenced him. We must be careful of Garen as well. As a dragon that can control the nature of fire, he has a daunting power of destruction. I only pray to Sarien God that he will not be going rogue and joining Liden.”

The group of escapees ran down the wide street. Horse carriages creaked and people around them began spreading news about the lockdown. Soon, the humans were heading back home while traders and outside tourists started packing up and heading toward the west gate, the last remaining gate that was still opened and free to pass through. Lana had to cast a concealment spell around Tibit so that bystanders would not see her holding a wounded dragon lest they attract unwanted attention that could bring death upon them. If possible, Lana would really like to avoid confrontation with the city soldiers, as she had no desire to harm anyone and cause any sort of damages to the nearby properties. It would only complicate matters.

Although Arina was literally gasping for breaths while they continued to sprint toward freedom, the female spell-caster apprentice occasionally sent out a stream of healing power to Tibit, whom whimpered and shivered against Lana’s chest. While normal humans could not see it but there was a big spot of dragon blood soaking into Lana’s silver cloak. Kasnas wanted to head toward the Wizard’s Tower to warn his grandfather but the dragon’s grip upon his wrist was too powerful for him to break free.

“Listen to me!” The female dragon said sternly as she frowned at Kasnas with slight irritation. “Do not be foolish and stubborn! Telthus is a resourceful man. He will be fine. Besides, Neftus will be with him. He and I will remain in contact with each other so any news, good or bad, will be relayed to me regardless of where we are. Even if you go back to Wizard’s Tower, with your current skill as Arc Dragon Wizard you cannot even get past the simplest defensive spells that the ancient wizards had erected. So you need to grow up and stop acting childish!”

Kasnas’ defiant struggle ceased as reality dawned upon him. She was right. He had no ability to control the power within him. In fact, he was still not convinced that he had the power of the so-called Arc Dragon Wizard. All of it sounded like a fantasy to him. With shoulders slumped and eyes gazing at the distant road, Kasnas knew there was nothing he could do to help his grandfather.  

“Oh no!” Arina said when she saw a group of foot soldiers appearing around the corner far away down the road.

Before the female apprentice could utter anymore words, Lana stopped beside a house and tried the doorknob. It was locked. With a grunt, she kicked open the wooden door, shattering the hinge and sending the flimsy barricade flying into the house. A series of cries appeared as the occupants inside the house were stunned by the sudden intrusion. Arina ran inside followed by Kasnas. Before the guards could see them further down the road, Lana jumped in and closed the fallen door with a hand.

“Sorry about this but please let us stay here for a while,” Lana pleaded as she leaned against the door while hunching slightly to avoid hitting her head against the ceiling due to her height.

The old couple huddled together in absolute confusion as they stared at Kasnas and Arina. Both children were breathing heavily as they wiped away the perspiration that rolled down the sides of their face and neck. A blanket of dust could be seen swirling in the air from the windows that had streaks of sunlight shining through. The place smelled like home. Faint scent of baked bread and heated soup hung in the air.

“Have you searched this house?” A man’s voice appeared.

The three escapees held their breath while they listened.

“Let’s start from the bottom of the street. I doubt they would have gone this far so soon.”

“You are just lazy.”

“Shut your mouth and take the three houses down to your left. We will go through the ones on the right. Regroup at the intersection.”

A series of footsteps and chatters had passed by the house a minute later. Sounds of armors squeaking and swords clattering inside the scabbards had brought realization of how dangerous the situation was. Arina had never felt so terrified. A day ago she was still studying inside the meditation tower. Now she was running for her life with Kasnas, a female dragon that had morphed into a human, and a Sarien dragon who was dying slowly.

Lana peeked through the door and nodded. Quietly, she dropped the damaged door and slipped out onto the street again with the boy trailing closely behind.

“Sorry about the door,” Arina said apologetically before running after them.

The couple could only gape as they looked at each other, as their door was on the ground with an uncovered doorway letting in the wintery air.

After another ten more minutes of running and dodging the search areas, the group had finally arrived at the west gate where an extensive line up of people trying to leave the city could be seen. Grumpy comments regarding the waiting had appeared among the crowds. Horses neighed while they restlessly moved their legs, hoping to get away from the packed area as soon as possible. Large amount of baggage and travel parcels were on the ground while people stood in line with a bored expression. As the capacity for the gate was stretched to the limit due to the amount of travelers leaving the city at the same time, the gate guards were swamped while they checked everyone’s departure document. Naturally, they were extremely grouchy due to the extra amount of work that they suddenly had to do.

“We do not have the pass! All the documents are back at the Wizard’s Tower!” Arina turned around and whispered desperately to Lana. “How are we going to get out?”

Presenting a hand to let the frightening child to hold onto, Lana gazed at the checkpoint while sending a series of her energy into Tibit’s limp body. “I will figure something out. Make sure you and Kasnas do not make eye contact with the soldiers. They are well-trained and will know when someone is hiding something.”

The lineup was long and arduous. With the sun slowly setting and hundreds of people hoping to leave before the lockdown was completed, Lana was growing impatient. During the time of moving closer to the gate at a snail’s pace, the dragon felt as if the official order to close the gate would arrive at any moment. The mood was miserable and the threat was paramount. Every time when a soldier had walked past them and down the line to the guards that were inspecting the documents, Lana had wondered if that was the man who would tell everyone to turn around and go back to the city center. As more and more armed personnel had arrived to assist with the inspection, Arina and Kasnas grew even more restless. They were literally staring down at the dirty road that was covered with countless number of footprints. Not once did they dare to lift their face and look at the serious-looking men in the eyes.

“Lana…,” Arina whispered while she held onto the dragon’s hand. “It has been half an hour. How come the gate has not closed yet?”

“Sending dozens of troops to search for Kasnas must have hindered their ability to communicate orders efficiently, I would guess. The guards would not have closed the gate easily until their captain shows up with the official order. Let us pray that he does not arrive before we have passed the checkpoint.”

Upon hearing the speculation, the boy closed his eyes as he wrapped his arms tighter around Lana’s waist.

“Hurry! Get to the southern sector!” A soldier yelled out from behind the lineup.

People turned their heads around to see a squad of ten armed troops running toward the man in armor. Like a gust of wind, they got onto their horses and raced off toward the inner region of the metropolitan.

“I wonder who did it?” One of the guards at the gate had inquired when Lana and the two apprentices were near.

“Something or someone had taken down twenty men of forward regiment where the captain is. They were all knocked unconscious,” another soldier replied as he glanced lazily over the documents handed from the merchants.

Looking over the horse carriage and other wagons, a third guard waved Lana, Arina, and Kasnas to come forward. The trio held their breath as the fat man was slightly taken aback by the dragon’s abnormal height and scrutinized the sweat-covered group that looked as if they had just encountered a band of demon beasts. Their robes were tattered and matted with dirt and sand from all the running. Lana’s short green hair was a mess but it was Arina and Kasnas’ appearance that literally gave off an impression of homeless people begging on the streets.

Grimacing, the guard held out his hand. “Your pass.”

Both Arina and Kasnas shifted their gaze toward Lana, whom had shown no emotion whatsoever on her face.

She lifted her head slightly and gazed down at the guard. “I did not know that a dragon of noble blood would need a pass to leave this forsaken city.”

Taking a step back, the man studied the tall figure before him. A slight recognition flashed across his face. Smiling a little, he said: “My apologies, noble dragon. It has been many years since I, myself, have seen a dragon of your magnitude visiting Carnial. May I ask what would be the reason to have your honored presence today?”

“I do not need to answer you,” Lana scoffed with a display of disgust. Waving her hand while side-glancing down at the human, she said: “Instead, I would very much like to leave now. My business here at Carnial is done today. I must report back to the High Council of my people at once. Let us pass.”

“Of course,” the guard bowed. Before Lana could take a step forward, he raised his hand and rested the other on the hilt of his sword. “However, noble dragon, I still need to see your pass.”

A brief silence rolled past the two confronting individuals while other onlookers waited edgily behind them. Sporadic mutters could be heard asking about the hold up as Kasnas gazed over his shoulder nervously. Arina could only stare at the soldier who seemed to be even more intimidating than she had last remembered.

“Did you not just hear me? I am one of the high-ranking dragons visiting Carnial and I wish to leave.”

“I have heard you perfectly,” the man looked up rebelliously. As the two other guards moved in to stand beside him, he continued: “However, I do not recall a dragon ever associated themselves with the presence of a human, let alone two human children. After all, we are…not as worthy. It is my duty to make sure that you are indeed who you say you are by reviewing your official traveler’s document. The pass will authenticate your identity so that as a peacekeeper of the Carnial City, I can have these two young ones leave with you knowing that they will not be harmed. There have been multiple accounts where merchants from other kingdoms have kidnapped our youths for slavery. I cannot have that happening here today.”

Glaring at the man, Lana raised her voice. “How dare you? How dare you associate me with the low-filth of a useless savage that prey on defenseless children? This is preposterous! You know, I can have your head right now for insulting my integrity as a noble dragon that has traveled great distance to visit an insignificant city such as yours! If Duke Gave hears about this, you and your entire bloodline will be beheaded! What is your name?”

Retracting his smile, the soldier cleared his throat as he stole a look at his two other companions for guidance. When none was given, he readjusted his chest armor and helmet.

“Well...I guess I can take your word for it. Um, I did not mean to insult you in any way, noble dragon.”

“I have asked you. What is your name?”

Stammering, the soldier replied: “Uh, Parlos.”

“Well, Parlos, unless you have a death wish, I strongly advise you never to cross my path ever again.” Shoving the man aside with the strength far above a regular grown man, Lana gestured Arina and Kasnas to follow her.

The guard gazed at the passing individuals from the ground as his two partners stifled a laugh. Glowering, the soldier got up and sighed. That was when he noticed something on the ground and shouted: “Stop!”

The female dragon and the gifted apprentices were nearly out of the arch that housed the heavy metal gate when they were halted by the human’s voice. Cursing under her breath, she wheeled around and was about to unleash another fake threat when she noticed the trail of Tibit blood that was dripping from her left elbow.

Pointing at the bloody trail, Parlos walked up to her and asked firmly: “What happened? Where did this trail of blood come from?”

Fighting for words, Lana rebuked while displaying her raised left arm that was hidden by the long sleeve of her robe: “I have a minor cut on my forearm and I did not see a healer as I do not trust the skill of a human spell-caster. Is that a problem to you?”

“Do not be naïve,” the guard said sternly. “A dragon would never have injured themselves while setting foot upon the lands of humans! What are you trying to hide?”

“You are seriously treating on thin ice, Parlos!” The dragon’s attitude shifted to mild rage. So intense was the feeling that Arina and Kasnas both backed away two steps. “If you do not wish to see this entire area be levelled I urge you to stand down and back away. I am sure you know how fearsome dragons can be.”

“If you do, the New World will declare war on your people,” Parlos scolded and called her bluff.

“Will you hurry up!?” A voice shouted from behind.

Arina and Kasnas turned around and saw numerous men and women yelling their dissatisfaction about the lengthy waiting.

“Arrest that woman and those children on the order of Duke Gave!” At last, the words that Lana did not want to hear had been thrown out from a team of soldiers on horsebacks galloping at full speed toward them. “Close down the gate and do not let them leave! They are wanted fugitives!”

Parlos wheeled around with a shocked expression. That was when an invisible barrier had encased Lana, Arina, and Kasnas. The shield was so potent that it was as robust as a cement wall. The sudden expansion of its body instantly slammed against the overhanging arch. The heavy metal gate groaned for a while before it was violently shoved upward, protruding from the inside of its compartment and out onto the walkway above where other soldiers cried out in surprise. Parlos and the two other guards were flung away from the barrier, as the crowds screamed and ran for their lives. Gigantic boulders that were finely-shaped to make up the defensive walls of the Carnial City rumbled as they were thrown high into the air and away from where Lana was standing.

A circular depression formed as the shield that the female dragon had created continued to swell. Soon, a radius of destruction several meters wide could be seen. Completely oblivious to the wagons they were tugging, the horses ran from their masters whom were yelling and chasing after their precious cargos. The armed horsemen had to pull hard on the reigns to stop their horses from crashing into the oncoming chaos. A few soldiers fell hard onto the ground when their mounts reared in protest.

A profound vibration could be felt as a low trembling sound rolled across the dirt road. Several walls of air slammed into nearby objects, structures, and people, as Lana’s spell completed its cycle. The shield dissipated quietly. A cloud of dust snaked around the three standing beings while bystanders groaned as they picked themselves up.

“Come on!” With a yell, the female dragon shoved Arina and Kasnas past the area where the gate once stood.

When the soldiers chased after the fleeting trio, a line of strange glowing symbols in ancient texts suddenly resurfaced on the ground. Two walls of choking water blasted upward from the dirt, cracking the land and flooding the roads. Humans and animals cried in distress as they struggled to stay afloat in the anomalous flood that had appeared out of nowhere. The walls of water came crashing down upon the assailants and venomously swallowed them. The fierce gush of flood water swept everything far down the streets. The river of surging fluid parted into multiple sections, following the windy paths of narrow passageways, as it submerged nearly one-third of the city under several feet of water.

Lana had warned them. Unfortunately the humans were too stubborn to heed her words. With a brief display of her power, she had effectively rendered a great portion of the Carnial City useless for days. While Arina and Kasnas gasped at the disastrous scene in front of their eyes, Lana spared no time and told them to follow her.

A few hours later, as they crossed a small hill before descending downward into the great plain that had stretched endlessly into the horizon, tall wavering grass in various brown colors due to the wintery climate slowly appeared before them. It was a magnificent sight to see with the late afternoon sun slowly setting in the distant landscapes. A layer of golden light combed the land with the frosty wind sweeping across the plain. Small insects resistant to the winter season flew from one blade of the dormant grass to another in a gesture of courtship. The view melted into the clear sky of light peach color, which gently diffused into the darker gradient of oncoming night sky with twinkling stars announcing their presence ever so majestically.

Arina hesitated as she realized that she was about to leave her life in Carnial City to embark on a journey that not too many humans would have the chance to experience. As much as the thrill of an expedition had flowed through her mind, there was a hint of fear for unknown events would unfold unexpectedly as part of their challenges that they must overcome as a group. Kasnas held onto her hand and gave it a reassuring squeeze. He felt exactly the same way as the female spell-caster did. But throughout the ordeal of that entire day, Kasnas had vowed to return to Carnial City and find his grandfather.

The exhilarating scenery of expansive skyline and liberating display of nature’s outmost beauty had soothed the turmoil that created unspeakable suffering to the boy. The uncertainty regarding his ability to fulfill the responsibility of Arc Dragon Wizard was washed away with every breath of refreshing air. The air of cleanliness sophisticatedly blended with the energy of the grassland that rooted strongly into the soft dirt beneath the group’s feet.

For once, Kasnas finally had a goal, a resolution. He would return to Carnial not as a boy that would get picked on by other children; not as a child that worked in the castle kitchen and daydreamed about the Outer World; but as a well-trained Arc Dragon Wizard who would ultimately return to eradicate the gateway leading to Master Dragon’s domain and finally gain the respect that he deserved.

“I am sorry to drag you into this,” Kasnas whispered as he turned around and looked warmly into Arina’s eyes. The illumination from the sun had cast a dreamy glow upon their faces, as their hair flapped softly in the evening breeze. “If you want to return, I am sure they will not harm you as their objective is to capture me.”

Shaking her head, Arina smiled. “It is okay. I do not have any family member in the city anyway. I have long hoped for a chance to explore the world outside the Wizard’s Tower. Duke Gave and Liden would never have spared my life as I have been seen with you. Besides, who would help keep you out of trouble if I am not around?”

The boy only grinned foolishly as he nodded.

“Tibit is dying,” Lana dissolved the spell that had kept Tibit hidden and she slowly lowered the Sarien dragon on the ground.

The poor creature only had a few breaths left as it gazed at Kasnas’ with an open eye. Its scales were losing the vibrant emerald color that they once had, as its life was slowly seeping away. Its small round belly heaved in and out as Tibit struggled to hang on for a few minutes more. Blood continued to drip from the corner of its mouth while its tongue weakly dangled out onto the soil.

“I am so sorry,” Kasnas knelt beside the dragon and cuddled its head into his chest.

Drops of tears fell upon the dragon. Tibit’s mouth gradually curled into a comforting smile and closed its eyes. A loving aura radiated from its body as Kasnas felt an odd sensation trickling into his flesh. His eyes widened when he felt the Sarien dragon’s power flowing all around him, channeling and infusing his gift with the essence of a dragon’s soul. The blockage that Kasnas had been experiencing, a muddled wall of distorted energy that he could never break through whenever he had tried to cast enchantments, was suddenly cleared. His mind was sharp as a cloudless day and somehow, in some amazing way, Kasnas felt as if he was a different person.

“Be proud of what Tibit had done for you,” Lana laughed while tears rolled down her face. She looked at the boy and said: “A Sarien dragon is literally a child from the Sarien God, the Grand Dragon. To be acknowledged by one means that you are worthy to become someone greater than he can ever imagine. Tibit’s soul is now part of you, Kasnas. Please do not waste its effort. Stay on the virtuous path. You have an obligation to punish the rogue wizards, such as Liden. Please promise me that you will do everything you can to bring the balance of the world back to where it was before.”

Kasnas nodded solemnly. He lowered his forehead and touched Tibit’s nose ridge. Closing his eyes, he sobbed. Arina placed her arms around the boy as the three individuals mourned the loss of a mysterious dragon that was once filled with energy and deemed the world as a giant playground.

End Chapter 9

10: Chapter 10

Chapter 10

KINAT Lant wiped away the drop of sweat that had rolled into his eye while aiming his sword straight at his opponent. The man was strong and skillful. Even with Master Ian’s guidance, the boy was still weak compared to an experienced soldier let alone a soldier at a commander level. The armor that he was wearing felt heavier and heavier with every passing minute, as his endurance dropped and his muscles ached with each passing blow.

“Not fast enough!” The man scolded as he charged forward.

Adorning the same protective gear as the trainee yet three times faster, the adult brought down his sword with one hand. The bricks that had made up the courtyard sagged slightly as Kinat gritted his teeth and swung his sword upward to receive the weighty strike. An ear-ringing sound of clashing metal sliced through the air, while a squadron of twenty novice soldiers watched on and cheered.

“Come on! Use your legs!”

The sword swung from the side and the boy leaped back, barely missing the attacked that almost slammed against his chest armor. Gasping for air, he readjusted his helmet while his blade trembled in his left hand. His eyes shone with strong conviction. His face displayed resilient determination. He dashed forward, thrusting his sword out with the full weight of his body. The man side-stepped, swirled agilely, and slashed his weapon toward the younger challenger’s head. The boy had anticipated the move as he instinctively knelt down and skidded along the ragged surface of the courtyard toward the lower opening of the trainer’s body.

“Hit!” Kinat yelled as he brought back his sword, sharp blade angling along his right arm and arcing toward the man’s stomach like a sickle trimming a patch of overgrown grass.

A heart-stopping noise of armor smashing against the forehead had echoed around the area. Other young adolescents flinched at the scene. Kinat cried out in pain as he grimaced and flew back a few feet away from where he was. Blood trailed down his forehead as he lied on the ground. His helmet landed behind him a second later, rolling to a stop in defeat before the wall. In front of him, the tall soldier had his left knee up while standing on one foot. His blade glimmered in the afternoon sunlight while his face was partially covered by the shadow.

“A good improvising of offensive technique but it is too predictable!”

The man stood dominantly as he gazed around the trainees that had observed from afar in an uncomfortable silence. The brittle air snaked through the courtyard as the trees rattled their leaves. Small clouds of sand rolled upon the uneven surface of concrete bricks while the weeds withered under the oppressive wintery temperature that had descended upon the area.

“Unfortunately, the enemy is far more cunning and devious than I!” The instructor shouted as he sheathed his sword. Scanning his eyes across many faces around him, he continued: “You must learn how to strike from the most unpredictable positions. Timing is crucial, as is your ability to adapt to the ever-changing combat environment swiftly without hesitation!”

Kinat groaned as he got up from the ground. A trail of blood rolled down from his forehead. The instructor stared at the boy for a short moment before he walked off, signaling the end of the combat practice for the day. Other soldiers in training provided a few words of encouragement to Kinat before they slowly shuffled off. They chatted among themselves and took off the heavy armor that they had been wearing for eight straight hours while some commented on the harshness that their instructor had displayed toward Kinat.

Kinat grimaced as he tenderly picked up his helmet from the corner of the yard. Blood continued to leak down his forehead. He placed his hand upon the wound and winced in mild pain. The injury was insignificant compared to the damage to his pride. He had thought the maneuver was the best he had ever devised. Unfortunately, he was still not able to break through the defense of their commander.  Kinat knew if Master Ian was there, disappointment would be apparent on the legend’s face.

As Kinat sighed and took his sword off from the side of his waist, he noticed a man standing afar observing him. At first, he did not see clearly who it was for the ringing of his ears from the heavy blow he took from his commander was making his head dizzy. Shedding himself of the protective gear, he continued to press his left hand against the bleeding cut on his head. It was only when he got close to the hallway leading to the inside of the castle that Kinat had realized it was Duke Gave.

The man was in his royal robe of bright red while his yellow hair wavered lightly in the late afternoon sun. His blue eyes gleamed with vigor as his face displayed a smile of warmth. His presence was dominating for his status as the ruler of Carnial City had brought unexpected trepidation to the novice soldier.

“Your Grace!” Kinat stammered at the sight the powerful man.

Slamming his right fist to the left of his chest, he bowed deeply. His eyes were fixed upon the rough ground of the courtyard as he ignored the drops of blood rolling down the sides of his nose bridge. A few droplets of red stained the light grayish bricks. Duke Gave smiled while placing his hands upon the shoulders of the child, granting the stunned soldier the permission to stand up straight.

“You do not need to be so formal, my child. I am the same as any other man here. We are all citizen of the land and the title of nobility means nothing to me.”

Kinat was at a loss for words. His posture was so rigid that he felt as if his spines were about to snap.

“Relax,” Duke Gave motioned to join him in a stroll down the open hallway. “I have heard that you are a good friend of Kasnas.”

“Yes, Your Grace. He and I have been friends since childhood. We are practically brothers even though we do not have any blood ties.”

Kinat anxiously wiped away the blood from his face to avoid making a fool of himself. Yet, the motion of sliding the back of his hand across his forehead had made the mess even worse. The boy felt his face turning red when Duke Gave side-glanced him for a second. 

“I remember when I was your age I had to undergo the same training as you did. It was not easy. Master Ian was especially tough on me, knowing that I was one of the King’s sons naturally I had to be thoroughly trained to prove my worth. There were days when I wanted to run away, to escape the hellish punishments that Master Ian had later described as ‘training to become a real man, a successor, to the royal blood’.”

Duke Gave heave a deep breath as they continued to walk leisurely down the hallway. The rhythmic sounds of the noble man’s shiny leather boots walking upon the glossy surface of finely tiled floor was resonating around the place. They were mixed with Kinat’s steel armored footwear that had pierced the air with sharp, metallic noises. The boy winced as he gazed around nervously hoping no one was around to see such a disgraceful scene.

“Kinat, why are you so nervous? Is my presence that intimidating?”

“No, of course not, Your Grace!” The boy blurted out while he fought for words. “It is just…it is just that….”

“Speak freely, child. Nothing will harm you if you speak without any constraint.”

Kinat stopped as he looked at Duke Gave with a concerned expression. Holding his helmet with one hand and his sword scabbard with the other, the soldier stood as if he was facing his commander. Duke Gave raised an eyebrow as he waited.

“Your Grace, Kasnas and I have been very close together. We have grown up together and to me he is like a little brother. I took care of him almost as if he was born and raised in my family. Ever since my parents had dropped me off at the orphanage when I was six, there was no one else closer to family than Kasnas.”

“I have seen both of you many times in the past working in the kitchen and the dining hall,” the man nodded as he leaned against the railing that separated the well-cleaned hallway from the dusty garden that was now shimmering within the evening sunlight. A long shadow had partly covered his face as Duke Gave continued: “You two were the only ones showing great energy and potential to become a major asset to the stronghold.”

“I know that Kasnas and I were responsible for some of the mischievous incidents around the castle as we grew up but I can assure you that we would never put the noble family in any kind of danger.”

“Speak what is on your mind, Kinat.”

Kinat sucked in a deep breath as he fought for confidence within himself. Finally, he said: “Your Grace, I implore you to show mercy to Kasnas. Whatever mistakes that he has made, I will take full responsibility.”

Raising his eyebrows, Duke Gave laughed softly. Standing up and stretching slightly, he replied: “You would take responsibility for treason?”

“I know Kasnas. As foolish as he may be sometimes, I know deep in my heart that he would have never done anything so stupid as to put Your Grace and the noble family members in danger. There must have been some misunderstanding. I am sure that if we can show mercy to him and promise him that he will be safe, he will be willing to come back to the city and face whatever charges that he deserves.” Kinat suddenly knelt on the ground before the man. Looking up with tears swelling up in his eyes, he continued: “I will take whatever punishments that he would receive. I am begging you to show him forgiveness and benevolence. He is the only person I have as family.”

Duke Gave lowered slightly and pulled the boy up. Looking at the child straight in the eyes, he spoke softly: “You do know that this is a very big favor you are asking of me. The fact that he and the dragon, Sakaris, had plotted an assassination against me is something that can never be forgiven. It is too big of a crime. Had I not been shadowed by my advisors and guards, I would have perished. Kasnas and his grandfather have committed the crime of treason. They have betrayed everything that we stand for in this city and that is respect for life. For their demented ways, many good soldiers had died. You are a soldier in training. Surely, you must have felt some anger toward the sinful acts that Kasnas and his fugitive friends have performed. The army is like a family by itself. Those soldiers were your family. They were your brothers as well. Would you be sacrificing your brothers for people that have been proven to be guilty?”

Kinat fell silent as his shoulders slumped.

Seeing the hesitation and uncertainty emerging from the child, Duke Gave continued: “You cannot let emotions taking control of your rationality. Making an impulsive decision based on reckless feelings will often land you in precarious situations. As a soldier, you must maintain discipline. You have to be strong physically and mentally. I cannot have one of my most trusted guards to fall victim to a senseless sentiment that will not benefit anyone, especially feelings toward criminals like Kasnas and Telthus. That is, unless you do not wish to be promoted higher than the rank that you currently have.”

“What…what do you mean?”

“I believe I have made myself clear enough. Whether if you want to accept it or not is up to you to decide. Serving close by me will grant you far more opportunities in life than you can ever have imagined.”

Kinat felt his mouth dry as his eyes widened with disbelief. “A Royal Guard…me?”

“Like I have mentioned earlier,” Duke Gave smiled as he was getting ready to leave the area, “you are one of the few who have the potential to achieve something great. But you must earn that trust and that title of a Royal Guard.”

“Of course, Your Grace,” the boy stuttered as he saluted in a show of respect and overwhelming excitement. “I will not disappoint you.”

“Good.”

“But…but I would still wish that Your Grace would consider what I have said,” Kinat’s voice lowered significantly in a sign of timid gesture. “I would do anything as long as Kasnas can be spared.”

A flash of darkness swept across Duke Gave’s face but it only lasted a split second before the child could see it. Recomposing himself, the man in his royal robe only smiled as he softly walked away. Kinat stood in the open walkway by himself, as he watched the retreating figure slowly disappearing into the darkness of the evening sky. Only the dancing flames within the hanging torches on the wall to his right had brought brightness to the area. It was minutes after the encounter with Duke Gave that Kinat had realized his blood had stained his chest armor and had dried a long time ago. Muttering a light curse, the young soldier knew he would need to clean it up before next morning’s practice, lest his commander punished him by ordering him to run around the courtyard twenty laps before breakfast was due.

Walking solemnly toward the soldier’s quarter, Kinat’s mood was a mix of joy and uneasiness. The opportunity to advance to the status of Royal Guard was something that regular troops could only dream of. Out of thousands of potential candidates every year, only a dozen had officially become part of the elite squad whose primary purpose was to defend the castle and protect the noble families. They were the best in terms of skill and intellect. On top of good pension, the Royal Guards would be relocated to the upper levels of the stronghold where each of them would have their own room and a servant that would fulfill any of their needs.

Yet, as much as the vision of becoming someone with a high status was exceedingly inspiring, the mere thought of Kasnas’ fate had lowered Kinat’s festive mood dramatically. How many times had both of them lied on a small hilltop, stared at the fleeting clouds under a shining summer sun, and spoke about their dreams and goals of becoming a full-fledged soldier and a talented wizard? How many autumn seasons had it been that both of them went hunting for wild games together and fished from the most plentiful river filled with fat, jumping trout? How many years passing by that both of them played, ate, and practically lived together inside Duke Gave’s castle, while avoiding and fighting back mockeries from other teens that were too jealous of their characters and the friendship that they had developed?  

Closing his eyes and shaking his head, Kinat did not want to think about all the possibilities, all the dreadful outcomes that Kasnas would experience. He had already pleaded to Duke Gave but it seemed as if the ruler of Carnial City was determined to carry out the bounty of death that he had announced to the entire population of Carnial. Now everyone knew Kasnas Sel, Telthus Sel, and the novice spell-caster, Arina Leaf, were working together with rogue dragon, Lana, in an attempt to murder Duke Gave and take over the city.

With The Purge slowly revealing itself through the wild weather patterns, the abnormal migration of animals, and the influx of demon beasts that had practically taken over the mountain region to the west along the border, the notion of rogue human and dragon wizards working with the Master Dragon had begun to root deeply in people’s minds. It was not long before local residents began to spread vile rumors about Kasnas, lies that were not true, and forcefully connected random events and assumptions together. An unproven statement from a naïve child was transformed into ‘facts’ that citizens of Carnial had thoughtlessly believed in. What was worse was the fact that these foul claims of absolute libels had started to spread to neighboring cities and towns.

Like taking a fragmented sentence from a single sheet of a thousand page book, people were quick to assert their ideology and perspective in an attempt to explain something that could not be explained. The unknown was the key factor to generate unspoken fear. Combining fear with news about deaths and you would be getting falsified information and completely skewing up the truth. Without knowing what had actually transpired, whether if Kasnas had really attempted an assassination, Kinat could not be certain if he should continue to put his trust and loyalty to his childhood friend. Everything that he had heard so far had come from respected officials with titles that could almost rival that of a Duke.

Should he trust his friend more than the people whom had years of experience in providing insight on the strategies to correctly govern an entire city? Should he be the outcast and continue to fight for what was in his heart and that was to believe Kasnas was innocent regardless of all the evidences proving that a murder attempt by his childhood friend had occurred in the dining hall of Duke Gave’s castle?

The body of Sakaris was more than enough to solidify any doubts regarding the incident. With Liden, one of the five dragon guardians that had sworn to protect the portal, standing out to claim that their former leader had gone mad with influence from the Master Dragon, anyone with sanity would have concurred that Kasnas and his friends had deviated to the path of darkness.

Gripping his scabbard tightly while grinding his teeth in mild anger, Kinat felt his face flushed with seething heat. If Kasnas had truly abandoned his ethics and had murdered those innocent Royal Guards three days ago, he would not forgive him. As a proud soldier under the guidance of Master Ian, Kinat had taken an oath to bring justice to the evil that spread its tainted tentacles to the New World. Duke Gave was right. While Kasnas and he were like brothers, the people that he was training with had bonded with him and they were part of a new family. To see his brothers getting killed for the stupidest reason was not acceptable.

Reopening his eyes, the young soldier straightened his stance for a minute before walking down the hall toward the soldier’s quarters. It seemed clear to Kinat that in order to ensure the lands were safe, he needed power. He needed the status to be able to make important decisions that could change the world. Becoming one of the Royal Guards was only the first step. It was a step that he was willing to take.

THE sound of busy piers had woken up Kasnas. Air smelled like sea water as the salty taste of the never-ending waves lashed the many docks that had extended across the entire area. As the seagulls cried across the dark gray sky with limited visibility through the mild fog that had hovered above the sea water, fishermen and merchants on the streets below yelled and offloaded their cargos.

Kasnas got up from his bed and stretched. He opened the window and immediately a surge of cold morning air hit his face. He closed his eyes briefly, relishing the refreshing breeze that had blown away the murky smell of the room. The sun was barely visible, as the thick low clouds rolled across the sky in silent dominance. The boy looked down at the road paved with countless red bricks while bringing his cloak close to his shivering body. The piers were bustling with activities. People from different places had travelled for weeks and months to get to the port city of Hamberge, one of the largest trade cities that rivaled Carnial. Where Carnial ruled the land trades, Hamberge dominated the sea commerce.

With over thirty thousand travelers each month arriving by boats of various sizes, the total amount of revenue generated each year was close to two hundred thousand gold coins. Although Carnial City could only generate up to a hundred thousand gold coins in a year, the difficulty in travelling over lands and mountain ranges had been the main factor for lower trade opportunities.

The ruler of Hamberge, Duke Rufan Parko, was regarded as a person who viewed currency more important than personal relationship. This had translated into a man whose ideologies were based on marketing successes rather than sentimental attachments between items and persons. Some would say he was cold hearted. Others would describe him as an opportunist. Yet, the accomplishment of a fruitful relationship between multiple neighboring cities and kingdoms had proven the ability of Duke Parko as the ruler of the port city, regardless if his reputation was more or less frowned upon.

Kasnas narrowed his eyebrows slightly when he saw naval guards patrolling the street below. Even if Lana had erected a concealment spell around them, giving them faces completely different than their own in the eyes of others, the boy could never feel safe. After all, Ardus, Caidus, and Liden were gifted individuals. Surely they would have the ability to break through Lana’s spell and pinpoint their exact location.

The door behind him opened suddenly. “Breakfast is ready!”

Kasnas turned around and saw Arina smiling while holding a tray filled with bowls of hot steaming vegetable soup, two loafs of bread, and a few small blocks of goat cheese. Placing the meal on the desk across from the bed, the female spell-caster pulled out two chairs and sat on one of them.

“Your room is freezing! Close that window, will you?”

“It is nice to have some fresh air.”

Making a face, Arina replied: “You will catch cold if you leave it open like that wearing nothing but a cloak and inner shirt. Lana is trying to get us some winter clothes so that we can continue to find a boat that is willing to sail around the border in this bitter weather.”

“Going to the Haven Realm Empire seems to be a waste of time,” Kasnas said as he sat beside the spell-caster. “People there do not necessary like us…especially if they find out that we are from the First Empire.”

“At least it is safer than staying here. There is a price on our heads right now.”

Picking up the bread and tearing off a piece, the boy sighed. Yesterday when Lana went out to negotiate the cost of renting a boat to cross the sea and bypass the dangerous mountain border near the Sarien Peak, posters with their faces were posted along the streets of Hamberge. The news of their ‘treason’ had been spreading like untamed wildfire. People were cautioned about them and were encouraged to inform authorities if they had spotted the fugitives. Even with the concealment spell, Lana could not risk the chance of getting caught. After all, they were not the only ones with the gift. It was not as if Carnial City was the only place with wizards and spell-casters. All other major cities within the Karis Kingdom had their gifted men and women sworn to defend against invaders and demon beasts and either one of them could have the ability to break through the spell.

“We could have gone to the Outer World where the dragon lands reside,” Kasnas muttered as he dipped the bread into the hot soup and took a quick bite. “At least over there we would not have to worry about pursuers and Lana could get help.”

“That will be quite impossible and you know that,” Arina answered with a sour face. “The dragons are a proud race. They will never help humans like us. Even if you are the Dragon Wizard I doubt that without your grandfather’s presence the dragons will agree to assist us. Besides, one of the five dragon guardians protecting the portal has gone rogue, remember? What if he has gone ahead and notified his people, spreading false rumors about us? Not to mention the fact that Ardus and Caidus are still out there, somewhere. They, too, are Dragon Wizards with some blood relationship with the noble creatures. They could also negatively influence the dragons with lies. Adding all these factors up and visiting the Outer World quickly becomes a deadly choice.”

“You sure know how to discourage someone,” the boy made a face while he sipped the soup.

The female spell-caster shrugged as she brushed her long, dark blue hair over her shoulders. “That is the reality. I wish that things can be simpler and that we can still enjoy our days back at Carnial City. I would have never expected to flee from my birthplace.”

Seeing Kasnas’ expression, Arina closed her lips tightly and looked at her friend apologetically.

“I…I am sorry. I did not mean-“

“It is all right,” Kasnas looked away while lowering the bowl of vegetable broth. Lightly tapping the ceramic bowl absentmindedly with his fingers, he said: “I know you did not mean to complain. Even if you are complaining, you have every right to. I have interrupted your life with needless danger and threats. There are days when I feel bad for dragging you into this mess. It is supposed to be something that only my grandfather and I should face, alone, without endangering other innocent people.”

Reaching over and placing a hand tenderly on top of Kasnas’ hands, Arina shook her head and replied: “No. It is my choice to stay with you. You are the only friend that I know. I should be the one to thank you for being nice to me. Had you known about my past you would have-“

Kasnas looked up as the girl fell silent. An awkward stillness fell between them for a short moment.

“Your past?”

Arina gazed away as she placed her loaf of bread back onto the tray. Leaning back into the chair, she stared at the ceiling while listening to the commotion happening on the docks outside the window.

Finally she smiled. “No. It is nothing. I was just saying how I am glad to know you.”

Kasnas frowned slightly as he chewed the last piece of bread in quietness. The smell of sea water was strong for it had potently wafted through the porous wooden planks that had made up the walls of the inn that they were staying in. The boy scanned the place and realized aside from the furniture there were three rucksacks placed near the doorway on the smooth pine floor. He guessed that Lana must have put them there for their journey once they were ready.

Shivering from the sudden coldness as the room was devoid of a fireplace, Kasnas rubbed his arms underneath the cloak that had draped over his slim body. Arina muttered something under her breath and a tiny fireball in the shape of a sphere erupted from her right palm. It gently floated into the air and stopped in the middle of the room a few feet above the ground. Kasnas watched in awe as the welcoming warmth from the burning orb had combed the surrounding area with its bright yellow radiance. Spots where the freezing air lingered were saturated with comforting heat. It was not long before both teens relaxed as the temperature rose a few degrees.

“That is a pretty neat trick.”

“Aura Orb,” Arina grinned. “Condensing your aura into a single point and channeling it out through a filtration spell and you get a sphere similar to a Wizard’s Fireball that will last for two hours before it dissipates.”

Leaning back into the chair, Kasnas asked: “How come sometimes when I see you practicing spells and enchantments I do not see a spell field appearing beneath you? I thought patterns and coordination are required in order for a spell to be casted? Channeling your aura in certain ways will result in energy lines forming beneath your feet and then unleashing the desired effects through the completion phase of the magic.”

The female apprentice hesitated but quickly regained her composure and said: “There are some shortcuts that a few talented magicians can take to finish a spell. But the level of difficulty is incredibly high. For simple spells like Aura Orb, all you need to learn is how to concentrate and channel your energy into the focal points on your body, such as your palms or your arms. High level spells, like tier two spell fields, will require a much longer preparation time for the gifted that are not well-trained enough to manipulate the energy in their body.”

“So what you are saying is that the spell fields showing up beneath us whenever we attempt a spell or an enchantment are actually something that we can control as well?”

“Why not? The spell fields will show up and let you know how long until the spells are completed. Most of the time we were taught gauging the fields and the way how the lines had appeared to come up with an appropriate response, either to defend or to attack or to just simply survey the subject. In reality, however, spell fields are just energy lines representing the aura that is inside your body. They are reactive to the types of spells you are conjuring. In essence, if you are skillful enough you can literally hide the field so that your opponents cannot know what action you will be taking.

“There is a problem though, in that by concealing the field, you are literally forming the patterns inside your body. This creates a vigorous strain on you both mentally and physically. Imagine having this Aura Orb expanding inside of you. Without proper training, if you force yourself to restrain the energy lines from surging out of the focal points near your legs, you might die. As you know, these points are where the aura is being unleashed into the world. If you block them off it is like trying to block off a waterfall where a massive body of water is trying to rush down freely.”

Kasnas rubbed his eyes and said: “I guess the spell fields are not only to show you and the others what kind of magic you are going to cast but they are also a form of filtration, a type of control, a level of regulation, so that your body can withstand the stress from the power of spells you are casting.”

“Yes.”

 “Does this mean that each gifted individual has a unique spell field?” Kasnas inquired as he sat up straight and looked directly into Arina’s eyes. “For example, could certain spells and enchantments only work with certain people?”

“Most likely. Considering the fact that certain gifted ones can only channel certain types of elements which depict the nature of each spell filtered through the spell field, it would be logical to assume that there are some magic arts that are off limits to ones that do not have the natural ability to control them. But ultimately, all magic arts should be constrained to the same principles to the way how they are generated.”

“Then it is possible to counter a high level spell of a unique property with a lower level one as long as we can understand the energy patterns that are being generated. If we can somehow counter or disrupt the fields, it is possible to win against a wizard that has more power than you do.”

Arina placed a finger on her lips as she thought about what the boy had said. “Interesting…I have never thought about that. But even if such presumption is correct…you would still need stronger aura strength to win. A higher tier spell will take more time to generate but the effect is more formidable. In order to fight against such powerful energy with a lower tier art, you would literally need to use twice as much aura just to be able to withstand the level of force thrown at you. Just imagine having two ships on the water heading toward each other. One is a small boat and the other is a commercial grade trade ship. The smaller boat would need twice as much speed to punch a hole upon the hull of the larger ship otherwise it would just get destroyed by the massive ocean wake.”

Rubbing his head and closing his eyes, Kasnas cried out loud: “All right! Let’s just stop here for now. I am getting a headache just trying to absorb all these new information. It is not as if I have the ability to cast anything special. I am only a novice wizard trying to focus the power within me with great difficulty.”

“Well, you did bring up all these amazing questions.”

“And you are able to answer all of them as if you are an experienced spell-caster. It is hard to believe that you are just a second year spell-caster in training.”

The girl stayed quiet. Kasnas looked at her again with a confused expression on his face but he refrained from questioning her further. If Arina was not interested in speaking about her past then it would not be polite to force her.

Footsteps coming up the wooden stairs had made the young apprentices turning their head toward the sounds. Soon the door opened again and Lana walked in with three thick winter coats stuffed with goose feathers inside. Her bright yellow eyes radiated a sense of success and confidence, as she smiled and placed the coats on the bed.

Hunching slightly due to her height to avoid hitting the ceiling and straightening her long silver cloak, she said: “We will depart in an hour.”

“Have you found a boat that is willing to ferry us across the sea to Haven Realm?” Arina asked as she got up excitedly and inspected the new outfits.

The soft winter jackets were surprisingly light and the threading on them were clearly done by a skillful seamstress. Inside was filled with goose feathers providing a great insulation against the harsh winter weather that awaited them on their journey to a foreign land.

“It was not easy. I had to hand over almost all of the gold and silver coins that we have to strike a deal. The man was as greedy as a demon beast. Regardless, I had no choice. We must leave the port city as soon as possible. It seems as if they are getting ready to close down the piers knowing that we are here.”

“How would they know?” Kasnas asked as he hurriedly got his possessions ready and put the new coat over his shoulders.

“Every city has gifted wizards and spell-casters. Even with the concealment spell in place our trail would still be detected by some other methods. Get your things ready. Travel light. We will leave soon.”

Arina and Kasnas scrambled to place additional provisions and dried biscuits into the rucksacks. Lana kept a close watch through the window as she took note of the guards and their patrol patterns. Minutes later, they descended down the stairs, through the hallway, and out into the busy street. A wave of cold sea breeze greeted them, as their hair wavered behind their shoulders. Kasnas squinted against the hazy sunlight while he gazed around.

There were many ships docked at various piers with the crews loading and offloading cargos. Scruffy-looking captains looked especially intimidating with their massive muscles and unshaven beards. A few even had scars across their face, arms, and neck, symbolizing the hazardous life out on the sea. Seagulls cried at each other as they circled high above the area, scavenging for food. Kasnas was fascinated by the design and the size of the vessels. He had never ventured out of Carnial City aside from going to the nearby woodlands for hunting. Tales of merchants and fishermen travelling vast body of water to different cities and kingdoms were something that had also captured his vivid childhood imagination.

“Let’s head down the road to the left. There should be a ship waiting for us there at the last pier,” Lana instructed as she guided the two apprentices down the street.

The walk toward their ship was short but to Arina it felt like days. She felt as if the entire world was looking at them, as wanted posters pasted all over the walls of stores and warehouses were stark reminders that they were wanted outlaws. The mere thought of getting caught had made her movements rigid and unnatural, which attracted even more unwanted attention. Kasnas noticed it and gently grabbed her hand. She looked at him as he gave a reassuring smile.

Along the way, shops and inns were opened for business. As the time had approached noon, more and more workers and merchants began to flood around the area. It was not long before the trio found themselves surrounded with people. The smell of food floated into the air, mixing with the salty aroma of the sea while the blinding glimmer of gold and silver coins caught the corner of Kasnas’ peripheral vision. Shouts of sales and other promotional pitches echoed along the streets, as more ships docked by the quays when the piers were filled with a long queue of vessels awaiting space to offload their cargos.

When they got to the end of the road, a small boat was waiting for them. The captain was a fat man wearing a dirty cap and a water-resistant overcoat of black. The smell of fish wafted into Arina’s nostrils as she involuntarily covered her nose and made a gagging sound. Lana gave a side-glance toward the girl as the female spell-caster struggled to regain control. Kasnas eyed the stranger with distrust, while he slowly shifted his gaze along the shape of the boat.

It was an old fishing vessel with two main masts and a handful of crewmen, all looked as if they were pirates rather than legitimate fishermen. The ship itself had wooden planks that were covered with barnacles while the ropes tying to the anchors and the masts were worn and dirty. Somehow, Kasnas felt as if this would be their last voyage.

“Is that it?” The captain asked with a rough voice. It was a voice of authority and years of barking orders through storms on the sea that normal people would not have experienced.

“Yes. Just the three of us.”

The man scanned the three passengers for a minute. His look was one of condescending stare, as if the people standing in front of him were nothing more than insignificant peasants responsible for scrubbing horse stables.

Finally, he said: “Ten more gold coins.”

Lana frowned as she towered over the man. “That was not what we have agreed upon an hour ago.”

Grinning and displaying a row of half rotten teeth, the man rubbed his black beard. “These children do not look like they would survive the trip. I have to clean up their vomit and possibly their bodies later on. I think an additional gratuity is more than fair.”

“I have already given you most of the money that we have. There is no more gold,” the dragon glared as her face darkened. She turned her head slightly, noting the five men leaning against the ship’s railing while watching the drama unfold.

“Well, in that case, you can find yourself another ship that is willing to transport you to Haven Realm. With the winter weather and the recent unrests with the demon beasts along the border at the edge of the Sarien Peak, I am sure there are a lot of captains who would be willing to risk their life and the lives of their crew to ferry three suspicious passengers across the sea for a price that cannot even match a third of the value from their cargos.”

Lana bit her tongue as she stared daggers at the man whom had no idea who he was bargaining with. Before the dragon lost her temper, Arina jumped in with a hand out. In her palm there were twelve gold coins. They were literally her entire life savings from some of the work she did around the Wizard’s Tower over the last two years.

“I am sure these are more than enough to accommodate our…lack of experience on the sea.”

Kasnas frowned as he tried to grab her skinny arm and lower it but he was met with a resolved gaze from Arina. Reluctantly, he backed down as Lana sighed and shook her head, offering no resistance. Laughing, the captain grabbed the money as if his life depended on it. Motioning what he considered as three fat sheep to board the ship, he signaled his crew to get ready for departure.

Lana softly pushed the children forward as the crew busily brought up the anchor and released the masts. From the corner of her eyes, the female dragon noticed a team of guards walking toward their direction. She bit her lower lip as Kasnas and Arina nervously watched the boat getting ready to depart.

The captain stood at the helm while his meaty fingers gripped the wheel. His intense eyes never left the three passengers while he clicked his tongue. One of the sailors gave a signal and the small vessel roughly floated away from the dock. Kasnas almost lost his balance when the ship suddenly tilted without warning. Lana steadied the boy with a hand while she gripped the railing with the other. Arina wrapped her arms around the dragon while men shouted directions to each other, slowly guiding the boat out into the open water.

The boy had realized that there were a lot more soldiers standing at the edge of the pier where they were at just a few minutes ago. Some of them were pointing at them while others were running away, as if they were searching for something.

“Have we been discovered?” The young Dragon Wizard questioned with slight fear.

Lana did not offer an answer as she patted his shoulder.

“Welcome to the open sea, my lads!” The captain laughed as he violently steered the boat. “I guess we should be on our way then considering the fact that the navy patrol will be onto us very soon.“

Arina’s eyes widened as she turned and looked at the men standing around them.

The seasonal captain smiled and said: “What? You do not think that a female human towering seven feet tall is not suspicious at all? I thought you dragons are smarter than this! You have made this way too easy especially when there is a hefty bounty going on for the three of you right now!”

End Chapter 10

11: Chapter 11

Chapter 11

THERE were five kingdoms within First Empire - Karis, Dalkus, Lenfaren, Ramnis, and Cardias. Karis was the largest kingdom out of the five, with King Rokar at the throne. Located northeast near the border that divided First Empire and Haven Realm Empire, Karis Kingdom was a strategic territory with formidable armed forces to defend against invaders from the east.

With King Rokar ruling the kingdom, the region was further divided into twelve cities with five of them being the most essential to the way of life – Carnial, a trade city that was ruled by Duke Yerlus Gave; Cloveland, a mining city that was ruled by Marquees Erahand Gave, oldest son of Yerlus Gave; High Plains, a cultivating city that was ruled by Marquees Lanfur Gave, second oldest son of Yerlus Gave; Opran, a military city that was ruled by King Rokar directly; and Hamberge, a port city ruled by Duke Rufan Parko.

Through the many years in power, King Rokar had become less and less inclined to deal with daily political congregations. Becoming age of eighty, the old king had troubled health and lapses of confusions. Everyone knew that it was only a matter of time before the old king left the world of living. The fate of the Karis Kingdom remained precariously insecure.

Duke Gave and the other noble leaders from neighboring cities had known about the ailment the king was suffering. Word had it that King Rokar had already selected one of his sons to be the next heir to rule the kingdom. Who it was still remained a mystery, as the king did not want bitter family disputes to become an all-out war. However, Duke Yerlus Gave desired the throne regardless if one of the princes would be the heir. He knew that he needed power to control all the officials that had assisted in ruling the kingdom. He needed to prove to them that he was the only person with the ability to rule the population. As long as he had gotten their confidence and support, Duke Gave knew overthrowing the young prince would be an easy task.  

Lust for the throne was further fueled by the appearance of a surreptitious individual called Quarus. Quarus had claimed that he was a wizard who would be able to help the ruler of Carnial City to become the next king. When Duke Gave had expressed concern about the lack of power and authority to bring hesitant royal officials under his control, Quarus stated that he would be able to conjure a power spell that could grant Duke Gave the strength needed. Half convinced, Duke Gave and the dark wizard had conducted various experiments on living subjects too horrendous to be publicized. Many victims were kidnapped from the streets of Carnial with some taken away from rural villages outside the city to prevent suspicions. They were shackled and locked up deep beneath the castle where dark spells were practiced.

When apprentices and wizards were summoned by the order of Duke Gave beneath the castle one evening, Quarus had somehow created a dimensional rift in the underground chamber where the potent aura of the Master Dragon could be temporarily released and obtained. As the wizards and their apprentices were deceived regarding the research of dark aura being nothing more than a way to seal up the portal leading to the realm of black dragon, they unknowingly created an enchantment that had the power of leveling an entire landscape several miles wide. It was one of the most destructive dark spells ever devised by humankind – a tier one offensive magic named ‘Deep Plain’s Howl’.

Deep Plain’s Howl, a highly potent magic art that utilized the life force of human victims whose spirits were chained by the Master Dragon’s black aura. Combined with hate, anger, and all the negative emotional energy of the world’s living souls, the enchantment would spread like a viral disease once unleashed. Lands of the living would become death, as a torrential ocean of searing fire would comb through everything. Plants would rot; buildings would crumble; landscapes would shift; hell would ascend from the underworld bringing utter despair and fear for three days and nights before an unimaginable explosion would flatten the mountains and dry the rivers.

Among the twenty gifted people responsible for creating the forbidden magic were Kasnas’ grandfather, Telthus Sel; his father, Jaren Sel; his mother, Annie Koran; and the two other wizards, Ardus Lane and Caidus Ri. They were the most talented wizards and spell-casters at the time with Telthus teaching at the Divinity School of Spells and both Ardus and Caidus assisting the Wizard’s Tower in the magic art of military combat. Telthus, Ardus, and Caidus had not told anyone regarding their blood relation to the dragons for they did not want unnecessary attention from their colleagues. At the same time, the royal families from multiple kingdoms had never liked the dragons, for the noble creatures were arrogant in characters and ignorant regarding human cultures.

Jaren Sel, though being the son of Telthus Sel, did not have the full potential and ability to become a full-fledged Dragon Wizard as his father. Telthus had explained that not all individuals from the same family blood could acquire the special gift that their ancestors had passed down. Still, Jaren had worked hard to become one of the most skillful spell-casters there was, with unparalleled record for the highest number of injuries and illnesses cured.

Telthus and Jaren were very keen on the subject of magic. They were well-versed in the nature of spells and enchantments as they spent many sleepless nights studying the ancient scrolls. It was Jaren that had first noticed something odd regarding the way the spell field was created during the experiment. Normal spells and enchantments would use multiple elements of nature to form the fields. However, the magic that Duke Gave had told them to create did not use any of the elements. Rather, they were using an aura that was filled with hatred and sinister sensation when channeled. It was as if the spell field being designed was pervaded with the essence of death. In addition, Jaren could not understand the need for slaves that were kept in the dungeons, even if he had been told they were the Haven Realm Empire soldiers captured along the border at the Sarien Peak. In fact, the look from the prisoners was filled with fear and hopelessness; and their physique resembled more like farmers and peasants rather than well-trained soldiers.

When questioned by Kasnas’ father regarding the exact purpose of the enchantment as well as the people that had been locked up, Duke Gave waved the inquiry away and threatened to have the entire Sel family banished from the city. Although Jaren had displayed a sign of disagreement, the man did not press further as he went back to his wife in mild defeat. Jaren had hoped that the Deep Plain’s Howl would not be released especially when he did not know the full effect of the spell. Unfortunately, the said enchantment had been schemed to be used upon the Haven Realm Empire once ready. The enchantment was a way to prove to everyone that Duke Gave could effectively eradicate the Haven Realm Empire that had been pestering them for the last several hundred years.

Being a person with a serious case of distrustfulness, Duke Yerlus Gave had decided to murder all participants that had joined in the research of the dark magic. The deranged man had secretly changed one part of the enchantment construct without anyone noticing, triggering a massive explosion that had literally destroyed all witnesses and evidences that could incriminate him and Quarus. What Duke Gave did not know at the time of his sabotage was Jaren Sel had altered a portion of the enchantment so that the full spell field was incomplete in the sealed scrolls and created another document which he had locked in the Grand Library at Wizard’s Tower with Telthus’ help. This had made two years of experiment completely useless for Duke Gave to use later on, as he not only could not figure out the missing segment of the spell but he had also effectively killed one of the few wizards who had the answer.

Adding salt to the wound was three other people had survived the blast. Telthus Sel, Ardus Lane, and Caidus Ri had suffered severe wounds but survived. As Dragon Wizards, they were able to erect protective shields fast enough to protect their bodies from being torn to shreds by the blast waves. Unfortunately, Telthus was not able to generate the barrier large enough to help his son and daughter-in-law. Both were killed instantly. That same night, Caidus’ wife had also visited Duke Gave’s castle and had gone into the basement where she would usually meet up with her husband. The explosion shockwave ruptured her lungs, instantly killing her. Caidus did not realize what had happened to his loved one while he was recovering in a secluded area away from Duke Gave’s prying eyes.   

Later on, Ardus and Caidus had threatened to expose Duke Gave and Quarus’ usage of the black aura. But it was their words against a reputable leader of Carnial City. Since no one knew exactly what had happened anything could be made up by the officials labelling them as traitors and rogue wizards. Both Dragon Wizards were banished from the city under a false accusation of treason to humanity. It was then that Duke Gave had told Caidus about his deceased wife, eagerly jeering at the distraught man as he watched the Dragon Wizard being escorted out by an army of gifted wizards.

Telthus Sel was so badly injured at the time after the explosion that he was in a deep coma for several months. During the period of recovery, Kasnas was brought up by their neighbor. To prevent the last piece of the clue for the Deep Plain’s Howl enchantment from disappearing, Duke Gave had ordered the couple bring to the boy to the castle, where Kasnas later on worked as part of the kitchen crew and became best friends with Kinat Lant. Under the prying eyes of the Royal Guards and other people in the stronghold, Duke Gave had made sure Kasnas continued to be oblivious to what had happened years ago to his parents. At the same time, unbeknownst to Kasnas, he became a hostage while Duke Gave tried to convince Telthus to deliver the rest of the spell field design. The old Dragon Wizard did not forfeit to the intimidation and ended up buying time for his grandson by demanding Duke Gave to treat Kasnas fairly. In return, he would present the scroll in full once he had a chance to head into the Grand Library at the next solar alignment to unlock the shields.

Everything was fine until one day Caidus Ri had returned to Carnial City and made a mess of everything. The night that Caidus had sent a message to Duke Gave announcing his arrival, the ruler of Carnial City knew that the time had come. His evil deeds ten years ago would be exposed. Duke Gave was going to ask Quarus to take care of the rogue Dragon Wizard until the mysterious man had informed that Kasnas might be the Arc Dragon Wizard – a person with the ability to channel all five elements of nature, enough to open up the portal that had been sealed up deep within the Wizard’s Tower. Upon hearing the news for the first time, Duke Gave suddenly realized that this would be the perfect opportunity to claim the thorn. He did not need the dark enchantment anymore. With King Rokar on the bed dying, the other dukes from other cities had been arguing to see who should be the next king. They had split into two different factions where one side supported the youngest prince and the other supported the older prince.

Duke Gave was too restless to meddle in the world of politics. He knew with the power of Master Dragon he could unleash hell upon those foolish legislators who only played word games and not act in accordance to the dynamic political landscape at hand. Not only that, he could also conquer the other kingdoms as well and possibly even take over Haven Realm Empire. Fueled by the undying desire for power, Duke Gave was completely controlled and led by Quarus’ words. He had never suspected anything else from the black wizard, the person who continued withholding his true identity for many years.

Quarus was planning to capture Kasnas Sel at the castle during the Sarien Festival but Caidus was always guarding the boy no more than a hundred steps away. Quarus could never get close enough to snatch the boy without drawing any unwanted attention. Filled with annoyance, the black magician had decided to kidnap Kasnas at a later time but the plan was further thwarted by Caidus’ unexpected outburst that had levelled the study tower. It also did not help the dark wizard when the dragons had emerged from the Wizard’s Tower and began to display a stance of force and dominance to manage the situation after Ardus and Caidus had fled the scene. With Sakaris being the leader of the dragons and showing undesired concerns for the humans, Quarus knew his chance of freeing the Master Dragon was slipping away. Neftus and Lana were also protecting Kasnas after Caidus’ risky choice of using the Soul Reaping Spell to prevent the child from using his power.

It was an unbelievable strategy that the rogue Wizard had played – obliterating a portion of the Wizard’s Tower to force the dragons out of their protective chamber and unleashing the forbidden spell upon Kasnas to prevent the boy from channeling his gift without guidance and jeopardizing the integrity of the portal seal.  

Luckily, the wind dragon, Liden, was disgruntled enough of being confined to guard the portal for an elongated period of time that Quarus was able to somewhat convince the powerful creature to join their cause. Although they were able to kill Sakaris after the dragon had started to suspect Duke Yerlus Gave, Liden had clearly voiced out his stance throughout the entire ordeal – his goal was different from Master Dragon’s. The wind dragon had merely looked down on the humans and wanted to create a world without the low-life animals that had shown more greed and murderous intents in the last several centuries than any kind of benevolent ideal.

Quarus was not concerned about Liden’s ideology as long as the Master Dragon could be freed. Besides, he knew that it would be a perfect time to study the weakness of the dragons while working with them. When the day comes, the Master Dragon’s resurrection would be unmatched by any defensive force. The Purge would come and the world would be reshaped into the perfect image of Master Dragon’s dream.

“PATROLS have reported that they saw Kasnas at the port city of Hamberge,” Duke Gave sipped a bit of red wine as he leaned cozily into his chair. “Unfortunately they have already departed on a small fishing boat heading northeast toward the border of Haven Realm Empire. We were close but not close enough I am afraid.”

“I am surprised that you were able to command the soldiers at Hamberge, considering that Duke Parko is a very close-minded person. He always keeps a tight watch on his troops.” Quarus spoke softly.

 “The man can be more materialistic than I am in certain ways. If he can make some money anything goes. Other than that, trying to get him to help is like asking a blind person to navigate a horse carriage. We are never that close to begin with. Getting him to agree to work with me and display posters of the fugitives in his city has cost me over ten thousand gold coins. Mark my words - I will make him pay for his greed.”

“Seems like you are being avaricious as well,” Quarus sneered. “Money is of no concern for us, if you happen to have forgotten about that. Our objective, our grand plan, has no need of useless materialistic value. Ideology; the right mindset and intention that are solidified through an unwavering determination are the most essential importance for us.”

Duke Gave only stared coldly at the wizard as he fumbled for words in his mouth. The blunt statement was not too far from the truth and that had made him speechless. He swallowed the counter that was about to be blurted out with great distaste.  

“It does not matter. I have already sent out vessels to intercept,” Liden voiced out as he gazed at the sky through a large window.

“We do not have any warship,” Duke Gave raised an eyebrow. “Where did the vessels come from?”

“As much as you have your method to convince Duke Parko, I have mine,” the dragon replied with a devious smile. “It was very easy to convince Duke Parko to agree to send out his ships after describing the details of a burning city. Needless to say, Kasnas’ small boat will not have the same speed as a warship. Their capture should be relatively simple.”

“Unless Lana interferes again,” Duke Gave frowned. Tapping his wine glass, he continued: “I do not think a team of regular soldiers is enough to stop them. The dragoness, Lana, is a powerful opponent and the sea is her territory. It gives her the advantage to double the effectiveness of her spells should she choose to retaliate.”

Liden turned around from the window as his gaze gleamed within the low ambient light of the royal hall. He slowly walked toward the two individuals sitting before him as his boots silently glided on the red carpet that had been decorated beneath the large conference table. The blood stain of Sakaris had long been cleaned up but the intense mood of the deceased dragon’s anger and curse had somehow remained. Still, the rogue dragon’s oppressive aura had repelled the unwanted sensation, as his mind was set on one goal only – to dominate the New World and create a new land where incompetent life forms would not exist.

“You have underestimated the power of dragons. Even on unfamiliar territory with elements against us, we are still able to channel an enormous amount of energy. However, I am sure the soldiers can handle Lana. Amongst those that are really just a diversion, two members of the Dragon High Priests have also accompanied the humans.”

“My, my…,” Quarus grinned as he pulled his black cloak close to his skinny frame. “Sending out two of the six elite combat dragon lords to capture a child…this Kasnas seems to be an even bigger threat than Lana. Or could it be that you dragons are really not as powerful as you have claimed to be?”

“It is better to be safe than sorry, human,” the wind dragon side-glanced the wizard with mild fury. “Especially when we have no idea regarding how capable the child is at channeling his gift. If he really is the key to open up the portal then I would rather send out the best to capture him rather than to have him escape again. Besides, Lana is with him. She is as capable as any of us dragons.”

“How did you manage to convince the High Council to send the Dragon High Priests? Surely you dragons will not fight against each other unless there is proof to deem such act necessary.”

“We have eyes and supporters inside the High Council. It is easy to convince the remaining individuals in power to agree with us. Those who did not…were promptly ‘removed’, permanently.”

“Let us hope that the High Priests are more proficient than the Royal Guards,” Quarus sneered as he hid within his black overcoat. “Otherwise it will be a waste of talented people that we desperately need at this point.”

“Let me remind you that the Master Dragon and I have nothing in common and He does not command me,” Liden spat. Placing a hand on top of the glossy table, he said: “It just so happens that He and I both have similar agendas. Once the threat has been eliminated our contract ends.”

Holding out his arms in a gesture of agreement, the dark magician smiled. “Of course, noble dragon. Who am I to say anything useful when we are in your honored presence?”

The dragon could detect the sarcasm and ridicule as his look darkened. The thick conference desk creaked loudly as the strength of the dragon was forcefully applied upon the expensive wooden frame.

Before any more damage was dealt, Duke Gave cleared his throat as he placed his empty glass on the table and leaned forward. “Any news on Telthus Sel and Neftus?”

“No. The Grand Library is well-protected against invaders. Only certain ones with special gift can enter. Unfortunately, this means that only the Dragon Wizards can pass through the shield that had been erected since the Great War.” Quarus stared coldly from the shadow cast by the hood of his cloak. The purplish shine of his pupils was chilling for many people that had seen it. “We are still working on a way to nullify the barrier. If Neftus can get through, so can us.”

“The next solar alignment…the old traitor will be paying dearly for his deceit,” Duke Gave muttered while he curled his hands into fists as he remembered the past history with Kasnas’ parents.

“Is the invasion force ready?” Liden inquired while slowly pacing around the table. “I want everything to be good to go when The Purge’s final stage is completed.”

“Of course. We have already made progress in opening the dimensional rifts so that more of the demon beasts can be unleashed into this world.  They will keep our neighboring empire busy while we get the portal reopened. Nothing is more satisfying than to see the humans scrambling for safety and fighting for their lives.” Quarus laughed.

“Just make sure that the beasts are not targeting my kingdom,” Duke Gave glared. “Some of my patrols have been attacked by these savage devils that seem to have no form other than a body of shadow. Mortal weapons seem to be useless against them.”

Shrugging, the dark wizard displayed a gesture of indifference. “That is not my concern.” Noticing the seething look on Duke Gave’s face, the man continued: “I only serve the Master Dragon. I am not in any form of obligation to listen to you and your complaints if they are outside the primary objective. If your men are competent enough they would survive. Clearly they are not. So, the weak dies. That is the nature of life. Do you expect me to give them any kind of sympathy after they had shown nothing but weakness and inability to fend for themselves?”

“Now look here-“

“Enough!” Liden interrupted as he towered over the humans. Hold his head high in a form of dominance, he said: “Our priority is to capture Kasnas. Quarus, make sure you figure out a way to get inside the Grand Library. In the past, I have heard from the High Council of my people that the tower has a flaw in terms of spell fields being casted that formed the barriers. I will let one of my apprentices to go with you. Yerlus, I want you to send out a team of your most gifted wizards and spell casters to the border at the Sarien Peak in the east. If somehow Lana decides to go with the land route, we can cut her off there.”

The ruler of Carnial City was about to blurt out a protest until he noticed a change in the aura that had surrounded the dragon. What was once a calm and temperate flow of energy had suddenly become an angry surge of power that threatened to be unleashed without warning. Duke Gave was not happy that he was being ordered around like a common peasant but under the authority of the dragon and the mysterious dark wizard, the man had no choice but to oblige.

Quarus did not display any emotion as he simply smiled quietly. He did not view the dragon as a threat. Rather, he saw the noble creature in human form as a rare specimen worthy for him to study. With time, he knew he could unlock the secret to the dragons’ power and when that day comes, he would be able to control them and await the reverenced arrival of his master. 

Liden narrowed his silver eyes to study the face of the two individuals before him. An unbearable stillness had befallen upon the royal hall. The mood was somewhat lightened when the dragon turned around and exited the large conference chamber without saying a word. Only Duke Gave and Quarus were left each to their own thoughts.

THE old Dragon Wizard panted with labor as he descended further down into the basement. Telthus Sel had never imagined the Grand Library to be so precarious. With barriers after barriers blocking the path down to the main chamber deep beneath the earth, it nearly took all of his knowledge and aura to pass through each of them. All of the magic spell fields were constructed with different elements of nature. Some combined more than two elements while others had hidden traps that would spring at the slightest mistake.

It had been five hours since he got through the main gate of the Grand Library. He had nearly lost track of time had he not made a mental note to remind himself before entering the forbidden archive.

The surrounding landscape was filled with debris from the battle between Neftus and Ardus days ago. Study tower, a once glamorous structure, had been reduced to a heap of rubble. It was amazing that the Grand Library which stood nearby was not damaged, for the meditation tower and military tower all had sustained some form of damage from the flying wreckage and the destructive shockwaves. When Telthus had first arrived to the area, he instantly felt a strong presence of a potent aura surrounding the massive building that rose high above him. As the morning wind surged through the stillness of the land, the bitter frost of winter glimmered in the hazy sunlight. It seemed tranquil enough but Telthus knew the Grand Library was a sacred ancient archive that the first generation Dragon Wizards had erected to conceal power and knowledge that could change the face of the world.

The old wizard scanned the area for signs of Duke Gave’s soldiers but it seemed as if many had been dispatched to secure other areas of the city. Warning bells could be heard from miles away, signaling the main gates to be dropped and sealed the city completely. The old man knew something was happening and he only hoped that his grandson would be safe.

Telthus cast a seclusion spell which hid the entire region two miles wide behind a blanket of puzzle that could fool a person’s senses. As one came in contact with the spell, the sense of direction would immediately reverse forcing the person to walk the other way. No matter how one tried to pass through the defensive aura, they could not defeat their own body’s senses unless they could somehow be controlled by another sentient being thus bypassing the automotive muscle movements.  The seclusion spell was only a method of delaying the incoming threat, as the old Dragon Wizard knew Duke Gave would send his best gifted people to capture him. Still, a minute of delay is a minute more of survival. He needed as much time as he could get to figure out the secret of Soul Reaping spell and recover the last hidden segment of the Deep Plain’s Howl enchantment.

The Soul Reaping spell was not feasible to be controlled by a mere human. Caidus knew about it and yet he took the risk of casting it, nearly killing Kasnas while injuring himself. But it was not the question of how Caidus had obtained the knowledge of such forbidden power. It was the question of why the spell had been archived and preserved by the first generation Dragon Wizards. If they knew about the danger of using dark spells, why did they choose to document the means of casting them? Dark spells were strength borrowed from the Master Dragon’s sinister aura, a power that continued to leak through the dimensional fractures that had scattered among the lands of the living world. That aura was also the cause of the demon beasts to be formed and rampaged along the border at the Sarien Peak. The more people used the dark spells, the higher the chances of fracturing the wall between Master Dragon’s realm and the living world even further. As long as people had remained senseless and stubbornly used the forbidden power, the risk of reviving the black dragon would grow even greater than before.

Upon entrance into the Grand Library, Telthus had to infuse his power to diffuse the first line of defense – unlocking the massive front tower gate that had odd ancient symbols embedded into the metallic surface. The material was so dense and robust that Telthus believed even an army would have trouble breaking it down. A shimmering semi-translucent shield had nearly knocked him unconscious when he first put his wrinkled hand upon it. The potent surge of searing pain and untold level of energy slamming into his body was completely unexpected. Picking himself up from the ground and brushing off the dirt that had clung to his light gray cloak, his dark brown eyes glimmered with intensity while he channeled his gift. Deep inside his body, the element of fire, water, and wind intermingled with each other. Forming into a sea of cohesive power, the wizard released the spell field beneath him. Lines of bright glowing crimson light snaked along the earth that was partially covered by weed and grass. Telthus walked close to the gate and gently placed both of his palms against the defensive barrier. A low hum appeared while the trees around him rattled within the howling wind that had been created from the contact points of both auras.

A second of resistance later and the shield parted slightly. Telthus cautiously stepped through the shield and pushed the gate open, as the heavy metal groaned with years of rust along the giant hinges and parted both ways. A long hallway was revealed with old torches automatically lit up by themselves, as if some invisible person had run down the elongated passageway passing the fiery ember to the oil-soaked timbers that were covered with decades of dust within iron-cast holders.

“Why did I even think that I can find something here?” Telthus muttered to himself as he walked down the hallway.

The air smelled like mold as water quietly seeped through the blocks of stones that made up the interior structure of the Grand Library. Fungus and sporadic spots of weed grew along the crevasses of the walls and floor, making the footing rather slippery. A few areas had puddles of muddy water. Telthus tenderly hopped over them, as his boots rhythmically beat the uneven hallway ground. Only his presence could be detected as the extreme stillness of the archive entrance was finally disturbed after centuries.

It was not long until the Dragon Wizard came upon an open area inside the Grand Library where dark green marble floor tiles expanded endlessly into the darker regions of the chamber. Gigantic pillars of intricate marbling designs crawled along the glossy surface of the supporting structures where the arcing ceiling several meters high loomed overhead. The place was cold as additional torches slowly burned themselves back to life. Rows upon rows of documents, books, and scrolls could be seen upon the countless shelves that had aligned cleanly from one end of the room to the other. In the center of the chamber, there was a massive circle design with spears of blackness protruding from four corners as if they were a compass. Two inner circles in smaller sizes could be seen. Straight and zigzagging lines adorned the spaces between the spherical patterns, completing a blueprint resembling to the spell fields that gifted wizards and spell-casters would create during spell formation.

Although each of the book and scroll that had been displayed neatly before his eyes could contain information and historical documents to tilt the balance of the world, Telthus knew the knowledge he needed, the same knowledge that Caidus had obtained, would be locked away securely from prying eyes. He knew that accessing that portion of the archive would be extremely difficult. The old man did not hesitate as he strolled through each bookshelf and scanned each area. Heightening his senses to their maximum capacity, Telthus was determined to find that secret compartment; a room of some kind that his grandfather had mentioned amongst the many folktales that he had heard since childhood. Fantasies as they be, all stories told would contain some truth. That was the understanding he had obtained throughout the years as he lived his life in secrecy while secluding himself and Kasnas from the outer world’s negative influence.

Telthus spent the next three hours scouting the place but could not find anything useful. Most scrolls only contained maps of the New World before the expansion of human civilization. There were a few journal entries that were recorded but offered no significant usefulness. The Dragon Wizard was getting discouraged until he stepped upon the strange graphic in the middle of the chamber. A blinding flash occurred and a wall of purplish brightness shot upward around him. The man gasped as he tried to jump away from the circle but realized that he could not move. Every muscle fiber in his body felt like lead. He felt as if an entire group of cattle had been piled upon him.

Gritting his teeth, Telthus struggled to free himself. The moment that he had decided to use his gift to channel a spell field to break through the shield that had surrounded him, two rays of light sliced through the air from either side of him. They cut through the walls and wooden shelves like sharpened swords. The blades of light swung toward him as the old wizard’s eyes widened.

“Oh, by Sarien’s Light!” A curse came from the wizard’s mouth.

A roar ensued as a spiral energy of crimson flame erupted outward from Telthus. Streaming a potent aura of fire, he pushed his body to the limit. The spell field beneath his feet had emerged so viciously that the pillar of purple radiance was instantly shattered. Streaks of blinding flames punched through the column of magic barrier and licked the surrounding walls. Sparkling fragments of aura that had once encased the Dragon Wizard flung high into the air. They shone like a thousand stars in the dimly lit chamber, as pages of shredded books and pieces of scrolls fluttered wildly around the place. The marble floor tiles crumbled beneath his boots while his entire body was surrounding by a sea of burning energy. Pieces of the floor rolled outward in a circular motion as the wizard’s immense power poured out mercilessly. It was as if a massive stone was thrown into a pond, creating incredible waves upon the calm water surface, disrupting the serenity that had once existed. His cloak flapped chaotically in the torrential river of steam that had covered his body.

Sweltering white smoke snaked from where Telthus stood. They enveloped the large support beams of the chamber before baking the structures into light gray powder. Large slabs of the pillars cracked loudly as they fell after losing the cohesive bonding make-up that they once had. A series of thunderous booms rolled through the Grand Library while chunks of solid debris split apart ruthlessly upon contact with the floor and rolled in random directions.

The most powerful element of nature – fire. It was a force to be reckoned with. An element that had brought life into the world, it caressed the creatures that dwelled the lands with its tender light. It provided nutrients to the plants that fed the animals. It generated warmth that protected the living world from the death grip of freezing temperature. It was one of the most abundant sources of energy available through different forms. At the same time, it was equally destructive. Excessive heat and power would scorch everything in its path. No metal or solid rock could withstand its awesome destruction.

The beams of light arced toward Telthus. With his aura increased to the highest level, the Dragon Wizard raised his right hand in front of his face. A wall of molten fire erupted two meters from where he stood. A second wall had also exploded from the floor behind him, blackening the once glossy tiles with its incredible heat. The temperature of the massive library had increased to an unbearable level but Telthus only grimaced as sweat poured down from his forehead. The killer rays of light slammed into the protective flames that had been erected by the wizard. A shudder occurred and a deafening explosion rocked the foundation of the Grand Library. Choking black smoke howled through the hallways from every direction while rows of books were blasted violently away from the towering shelves that had begun to collapse.

Minutes after the initial explosion, only embers of remaining flames remained. They floated softly into the searing space while image of the room housing thousands of books wavered in the uneven air current. Flickering flames raged on vigorously, feeding upon the torn sheets of fragile papers with undying hunger. Telthus wiped away the sweat from his face as he got up from the ground. His outer cloak was tattered with edges burnt into charcoals as he threw it to the side. His long white hair and beard were covered with ash. Gazing at the scene around him, he panted with tiredness.

A tier two light spell infused with a tier two binding spell that had been strengthened through a double barrier enchantment. The two circles on the ground were clear indication of what the enchantment was. It was a formidable trap created by the ancient Dragon Wizards with an attack strong enough to slice through dense boulders like knife through butter and a restrictive shield that could restrain the victim in place for a very long time. He should have known not to step into the center of the design that was on the floor. Such a trap was so obvious that most people would not have suspected it being anything else other than a strange artistic creation by the builder centuries ago. As much as Telthus hated to admit, he had completely fallen for it. Pushing his physical and mental strength to the limit and creating a spell close to a tier one level had almost entirely drained his aura but he had no choice. It was either giving everything he had or losing his life.

Telthus felt terrible for causing so much damage to the main chamber of the Grand Library. Yet, he knew it was needed in order to stay alive and find out the truth about the dark spells. He had long pondered if there was a reason that dark spells exist. Surely the first generation Dragon Wizards whom had defeated the Master Dragon would have eradicated all traces of the black art. If the dark magic continued to exist then there would be a reason for it; just as the same reason of why people would still risk everything to obtain the knowledge of the forbidden power that had killed Kasnas’ parents years ago.

A faint flickering light had caught the corner of Telthus’ eyes as the wall of shadow descended upon him. Torches were blown out from the spell he had casted earlier. Slowly navigating through the rubbles and waving away the dancing embers that lingered in the smoke-filled air, he got to a section of the wall that once seemed to be solid. A small slit with cracks crawling away from the impact zone where a heavy wooden plank from one of the bookshelves had embedded itself into the bricks. He pushed the weakened wall and it collapsed with ease, revealing a small staircase leading deeper into the earth.

It was the entrance to the secluded area that Telthus had been looking for.

Telthus shook his head to remain composed. He had let his mind wandered, recollecting the past events that had happened over the last few hours. He carefully descended down the stairs and ended up in a cavern filled with many stalagmites and stalactites. Hundreds and thousands of years had gone by to make up the impressive foundation and structure of the mineral pillars. Some even joined together from the ceiling and the ground to form big columns. The wizard created a small Aura Orb to light up the area and bring some warmth, as the depth of the place had retained the coolness of dripping water along the pillars.

The old man saw a small wall made of smooth granite stones. It was completely different than the ragged formation of the cavern walls that had surrounded him. Noting the same ancient design with different angular shapes than the ones several stories above ground in the Grand Library chamber, Telthus approached the odd barrier with attentiveness. The surface of what should be over several hundred years old wall looked surprisingly new. Almost no dirt, molds, or water stains could be seen on the reflective stones. Each block was perfectly cut and aligned to a level of perfection that not a single strand of hair could pass through the gaps.

The wizard frowned when he saw the pattern glowing before his eyes. An octagon shape outer line was pulsing in light orange radiance while a triangle in the middle was shining in blinding yellow. It was clear to Telthus that these were spell fields in a form of enchantment.

Different than other consumable spells where most would dissipate once the effect had worn off, enchantments could practically last forever. Given that they required a lot more time to prepare and a lot more aura was needed to complete the spell fields, enchantments were more robust and more difficult to nullify. At the same time, they were designed as supportive magic where most wizards and spell-casters would not easily use if they had given the opportunity to make a choice. Most enchantments were used as defensive measures but Telthus knew there were a few that had been designed to create a massive amount of damage with maximum effectiveness.

Heaving a deep breath, Telthus hesitated briefly as his hand hovered just inches from the wall. Should he channel his gift again? Would it set off another trap? What kind of a trap was the enchantment? Would he be able to deactivate it? There were so many questions racing through his head. They were making him agitated as he knew time was running out. Gritting his teeth, he decided to go for it. He needed to use his gift to see the nature of the spell field that had made up the enchantment. If he could not accomplish that then he would have no way of understanding the basic structure of the magic and thus no way of diffusing it.

A low moan suddenly emerged from nowhere the second that Telthus had touched the freezing surface of the pale wall. The entire region grew even darker than before. The only light source was from the Aura Orb that he had created and that was not nearly enough to brighten the area around him beyond three feet. As if night had befallen upon the cavern, Telthus felt as if the darkness had just increased its presence, sending a wave of uneasiness and oppressive sensation that challenged his senses.

A shadow whooshed by him as he spun around. The Aura Orb hovered close by him. Telthus prepared himself for an attack. The figure shot by his left as he gasped and turned quickly to the other side. There was nothing there. Eyes scanning the darkness, the Dragon Wizard felt his breath quickened and his heart beating faster. The unknown feeling was something that he hated to experience.

A soft breath was felt next to him. Telthus spun around while raising his aura to combat ready status. The next second stunned him, as he saw himself staring back at him. It was like a mirror had been erected before him, every feature of himself was perfectly displayed in front of his eyes. His mouth opened in disbelief as he saw the impersonation grinned in a way that sent shivers down his spin.

A flash occurred and the entire chamber lit up as if a thousand suns had descended upon the world. Searing light surged throughout the cavern, baking the mineral pillars and turning pools of ground water into columns of steam.

KASNAS glared at the captain of the small ship. Waves pounded the vessel relentlessly as random gusts of sea breeze began to pick up strength. Heavy clouds rolled over them as distant thunders rumbled across the heaven. Arina stood tensely beside the boy as she forced herself to stop the chattering noise that her teeth were making. The fear could be seen clearly. Like a monster devouring the sanity of human mind, it relentlessly attacked every form of rationality that could devise a plan to resolve the predicament that they were in. The only individual that remained surprisingly calm was Lana. The water dragon’s expression was cold as she scanned the looks on the sailors’ faces.

Arina breathed heavily while she tried to figure out how to escape. Being in the middle of the sea and sailing toward the open ocean, it was impossible for them to run. Although they could use their gift and easily dispose the men that had surrounded them, Arina knew there was something that gave the assailants reason to feel unafraid and confident. It was as if they did not care that they were trying to capture three magicians that were able to destroy the entire ship if need be.

What had bothered Arina even more was the fact that Lina did not even attempt to raise her aura to a level where she could cast spells. The dragon stood there, towered over the muscular men, and did not make any defensive gesture. It was as if Lana had been paralyzed. It was as if she knew these men and was somehow a part of their group. The female spell-caster stifled a cry as the scary thought in her head had hit her like a sledge hammer. She stumbled backward a step and pressed her back against the soaked wooden railing that was covered with old fish guts and half rotten seaweeds. Her stomach churned and the content inside spewed out uncontrollably, splattering upon the floor planks that were already slippery enough from the sea water.

“Oh for crying out…,” one of the men groaned as he slapped his hand against his forehead. “I just cleaned the deck this morning.”

Laughing, the captain heaved a deep breath. “Well, it seems that the joke has gone too far for the young lady to handle. I knew it would be a poor taste but still could not help myself.”

“What?” Kasnas frowned as confusion swarmed his mind.

Lana smiled as she leisurely walked up the steps leading to the helm. Holding out her hand, she said: “I almost could not recognize you, James Eilfan.”

Gently kissing the back of the slender hand, the big man replied: “Aye. Five years it has been. The last time you boarded my ship was during a trade mission within Haven Realm. How have you been, my Lady?”

“You know how it is with dragons – we live for a very long time. Compared to human lifespan, one year of your life is almost like a mere minute passing by for us.”

“And with that comparison, the aches in my bones have become even more apparent,” Captain Eilfan grimaced and smiled sadly. “Although your spell has concealed your face, that height of yours is a terrible giveaway.”

“Indeed. But given the circumstances I did not have the time to construct a more robust spell field to alter every detail of our physical appearances.”

“Oh! That reminds me,” James pulled out a sack of coins and gently handed over to Kasnas. “Since you are friends of the noble dragon, it would be…unwise for me to take extra…um…how you would call it, ‘incentive’.”

The boy was definitely confused as he held the bag of money with great uncertainty. Shifting his attention over to Lana, he made a gesture of disbelief.

“Captain James and I are old friends,” the female dragon explained as she stood beside the bulky man whom was once threatening but was now displaying a row of rotten teeth with a playful grin. “Five years ago, Sakaris gave me a mission to embark a journey to Haven Realm Empire in hopes of signing a treaty in a form of friendship. Of course, that conference had failed miserably. It was thanks to James that I was able to return safely, as the wizards in Haven Realm were extremely talented in the art of offensive spells.”

“Oh! Tell me about it,” the man rolled his eyes. “My ship was so damaged that I had to seek compensation from the Wizard’s Tower. Luckily, the High Priests in there had given me more than enough money to fix up my boat and their spell-casters had helped with my crew’s injuries.”

Bowing slightly, Lana smiled. “It was not expected when we were chased by their warships. I could have gone with the trade route on land but the border was filled with demon beasts. It was not safe for humans to travel through and my power was not enough to guarantee safe passage. I apologize for that battle five years ago, for putting you and your crew’s life in jeopardy.”

“Speaking of which,” James’ expression turned serious, “we need to increase our speed. Duke Parko’s ships will be on top of us very soon. As much as the greedy bastard would rather separate his port city from any political issue of other leaders, Duke Gave has paid a hefty price to the man, forcing him to patrol the sea with powerful warships.”

“Seems as if every city is after us right now,” Kasnas said softly as he patted Arina’s back.

Looking at the child, the captain nodded. “Aye. Your bounty is a thousand gold coins, each. It is the highest ever offered for a wanted fugitive. You must have done something to anger Duke Gave.”

“We did not do anything!” Kasnas yelled. His eyes were seeping inner fury. “Duke Gave killed my parents, killed Sakaris and Tibit, threatened my grandfather, and now forced us to leave our homeland! What have we done to deserve this kind of treatment? Nothing! What have I done to be pursued like a scared deer in the forest? Nothing! I grew up in his castle. I did what I was told. I just do not understand why everyone thinks that I have something that can control or save the world! I do not have that! I have never wanted this!”

A dead silence fell around them, as the men glanced at each other uncomfortably. The glittering tears swelling up from the boy’s eyes were symbols of defeat and frustration. His shoulders shudder as he swallowed back the sobbing noise that occasionally escaped his throat. Arina regained control as she grabbed his hand and gave it a light squeeze. The waves lapped the sides of the boat, rocking it unsteadily. Showers of salty water sprayed around the people that stood on the deck.

“I did not mean any ill comment, young lad,” James Eilfan said solemnly. “It was my mistake for making such irrational comment earlier and for that I apologize. But you also must understand that this world is part of the reality that will never make sense. Whatever justice that you think exists will never be the same in real life because it is only as good as the person that makes a decision benefiting the community overall. Any kind of noble commitment or dream that you may have will definitely be met with challenges and obstacles because everyone will have different perspectives and opinions than you. Some will bring you pain. Others will bring you rage. You can choose to deal with it or you can choose to ignore it. Either way, you are the one that decides what path you should take and where in your life that you should go.”

Lana gazed at the boy silently while the captain waved to his sailors to prep the ship.

Looking down, James continued: “So. What will it be? Will you be standing there, acting like an immature child who cries all the time and does not do anything to make a difference? Or will you become a man and take responsibility that fate itself has given you? Granted, you may not have chosen to be a Dragon Wizard or a person with a special gift that some of us would love to have. But since you do have the potential to make a difference in this world with your ability, you need to have the resolve to use that ability just because you are a wizard with greatness waiting to be demonstrated to everyone!”

Kasnas sniffled as he curled his hands into fists.

 “Have courage, my lad,” James stated as he squinted against the onslaught of pelting rain. “We will get you to Haven Realm Empire where you can seek for help. Perhaps with your ability and Lana’s help, we can stop Yerlus Gave and his plan!”

A howl echoed around the thunderous sky and a massive explosion rocked the fragile ship savagely. Steam rolled off the raging waves, drifting defiantly upward against the powerful wind that had swept across the vast ocean.  Arina cried out as she held onto the railing with both hands and scanned the horizon with her eyes. With the storm roaring around them and increasingly becoming worse as minutes passed by, she could not see where the attack had come from. Kasnas channeled his aura to project a shield around them but he knew it was useless against the oncoming attacks.

“Get down!” Lana shouted as she fired off a potent line of light blue energy from her hand that had instantly expanded into a solid aura wall sixty meters wide.

The size of the defensive spell had awed Kasnas as he had never seen such incredible display of power. Another explosion blasted across the rippling surface of the spell, as the female dragon gritted her fangs. The shockwaves slid along the surface of the barrier, causing the light blue wall of aura to shift into shades of angry red and orange. The destructive energy surged around the ship, cut through the ocean water while grazing against the sides of the ship’s hull. Bright flaming lightning fizzled around the area, creating deep curvatures upon the large body of water forcefully at the bottom of the fishing boat. Large droplets of salt water rained around the people on the deck.

Captain James Eilfan cried out a curse as he spun the wheel furiously, driving the ship into a sharp right turn. The sudden change of direction was so abrupt within the tempestuous weather that the boat had nearly capsized. But the swift action had made the third attack missed its target by inches, as a massive column of water punched upward into the roaring heaven in a declaration of war.

“Where are they coming from?” One of the men shouted while the rest fumbled to get to their stations.

“I cannot see! The storm is making visibility incredibly difficult to pinpoint enemy location!”

A bright flash occurred at the edge of the nearly-obscured horizon and seconds later Kasnas felt as if an elephant had sat on his chest. His flimsy shield bent inward toward his chest and shattered as if a steel sword had punctured an inch-thick armor great ease. The boy cried out in pain and was thrown backward into a wooden barrel as blood spurted out from his mouth. Arina quickly knelt beside her friend and channeled a stream of healing aura to treat Kasnas’ internal injuries. Lana’s eyes gaped with disbelief when she noticed a gaping hole shimmered in the defensive barrier that she had erected.

“What is it?” James asked while trying to steady his ship.

“I know who our enemy is,” the female dragon said softly as she stood beside the edge of the boat. With her cloak fluttering wildly in the storm, she shook her head with dismay. “These attacks were from half a mile away. They were the same offensive spells used by my people in the High Council. They have sent the Dragon High Priests after us.”

End Chapter 11

12: Chapter 12

Chapter 12

THE two Dragon High Priests displayed a slight smile of triumph as they stood dominantly at the front bow of the massive warship. With multiple red flags of Duke Parko’s royal emblem flapping uncontrollably within the storming gusts, the dragons’ long silver cloaks also danced wildly in sync. They towered over the fifty soldiers that were onboard the vessel. Eyes dark orange with a seething atmosphere that was suffocating for the untrained humans, their long black hair fluttered around their long neck. The Dragon High Priests looked surprisingly young, as most dragons were over hundreds, if not, thousands of years old. To the humans that had struggled to stand upright in the storm, they found the intimidating noble creatures to be around the age of thirty even though most of them knew such appearance was deceiving.  

“Four shots. Four misses.”

“Your aim is getting worse over the years, Zorkudas,” the other dragon answered back in a playful tone. To him, the order to capture the criminals was nothing to be concerned about for they were ranked one of the highest dragons in terms of power within the Outer World.

“Out of those four shots, two were yours, Arca,” the first dragon spat. “You were no better than me.”

Narrowing his eyes and trying to focus on the tiny boat that dangled up and down amongst the relentless waves, the younger dragon grinned. “Let’s make a wager, brother. The next person to hit the boat will be treated to a grand feast back home for three days and nights.”

“I accept. But knowing you, you would most likely be telling me to eat some vile leftovers in the kitchen. You have never been true to your words.”

Looking sad, Arca said: “I am serious this time. Besides, this is one of the few instances where we can compete with each other to see who has better skill at conjuring his aura.”

Both dragons chuckled lightly in the rain while the soldiers gaped with disbelief. Here they were attempting to capture what could be considered as the most dangerous rogue wizards in history and their most powerful helpers, the Dragon High Priests, were making jokes and treating the situation at hand as a game? The captain of the troops had an expression of utter confusion on his face and did not know what to do as his men looked at him for guidance. After a long moment of silence, he shook his head and took a step back while gesturing with his hands to make sure no stupid comments were made. The captain was sensing that the two tall individuals standing before them with a carefree attitude were highly dangerous; however playful they may seem to be.

It only took the two dragon brothers a second before forming a series of massive fireballs in front of them. Without the need to gesture with their hands and arms or the need to channel spell fields, the gifted creatures had demonstrated an incredibly high skill level of their magic. The destructive orbs of fire twirled with cries similar to lost souls trapped within the demon realm. Arms of searing flames licked the rainwater that pelted viciously from the heaven, as blinding flashes of thick lightning bolts roared across the sky. The ships tumbled and fought to stay afloat. The ocean’s fury was further intensified by the unparalleled energy surging from the Dragon High Priests.

A battle between nature and artificial power ensued, bringing the world into irrepressible disorder that dwarfed any other malicious elements dwelling in the lands of living. Strikes of thunderbolts blasted through mountains of cloud tops that fleetingly glided through the atmosphere. Raindrops gathered in numbers and grew into astonishing sizes before splattering the terrains below. Soldiers from Hamberge City slipped and fell on water-soaked deck, messing up their stances and ranks. Compared to the composed posture that the dragons were displaying, the humans felt like fools as they stumbled upon each other every time the ship rolled with the unpredictable waves.

Air around Zorkudas and Arca wavered in the blistering heat. The amazingly high temperature generated from the floating fireballs drove away the coldness of winter storm. A thermal shield enveloped the warship, as potent aura streamed from the wizards and gradually repelled the displeasing water vapors away. It was not long before the deck became dry and light fog seeped from the damp cracks that ran along the hull of the ship.

Without any further gestures or noises, one of the fireballs out of the six shot forward like a blade slicing down on its target with full force. The ocean parted along the path of the attack, as splashes of salt water curled into the sky. Only a beam of bright orange could be seen. The speed of the flaming sphere was so abnormal that ordinary human eyes could only see a blurred image of it. Shots of fiery embers blasted through the curtain of rain. Searing fire combined with the energy that could puncture through a solid boulder, the fireball spun with an impeccable spiral. The tip of it morphed into a spear as its body was compressed into an oval shape from the speed that it had gathered over the distance.

Six meters away from the small fishing boat was a barrier that Lana had recreated. As the first shield had been compromised, the second shield materialized in place. The ocean shuddered as an explosion roared over the screaming thunders of the storm. Choking black smoke swarmed the area, hiding the tiny vessel for a few long moments before the gusts chased away searing vapors.

Arca whistled as he folded his arms in front of his chest. “Lana sure is talented. Summoning another shield after the first one had been shattered, it is a remarkable feat. I would say she is getting close to our level.”

“That is only because we are taking our time to attack with individual fireballs. She will not be able to fend off the assaults if they are all coming to her at the same time. “ Zorkudas responded with a smirk.

At the end of the sentence, the remaining five spinning fireballs shot forward with deadly speed. With unprecedented power, they suddenly merged as one and grew three times the size as before. The wavering aura surged from the scorching flames had literally created a second sun. Thousands of feet above the raging storm, clouds parted, allowing partial sunlight to seep through. Yet, the natural light of heaven was suppressed by the incredible blinding radiance from Dragon High Priests’ spell. A sickening boom could be heard as the massive fireball turned black; the darkness was denser than the night. Shockwaves blasted outward from the path that the attack had traveled on. The force was stupendously destructive, as mid-sized warships from Hamberge capsized without warning. Dozens of soldiers screamed when they were thrown into the churning waves of utter coldness. Most drowned immediately while a few lingering souls struggled to stay afloat.

The boat that Kasnas was on was swallowed up by a pillar of light blue energy. Like a grain of sand within the immense vacant sand dunes, its presence was exceedingly miniscule among the vastness of endless ocean. The body of light punctured through the sky with a cry of God’s fury for a long moment before the black fireball slammed into it defiantly. An area half a mile wide was engulfed with a blinding brightness of yellow, as the half spherical searing blaze ballooned to a terrifying proportion from the horizon. Soon a glimmering color of red emerged from the outer edge of the detonation with streaks of molten fire of blackness slicing through the air. An opening through the curling clouds revealed the refreshing blue sky that lingered silently above the atmosphere. Faint ropes of heavenly glow danced in circles around the massive crater below that was soon refilled with the rushing ocean that had once been parted by the devastating blast.

“I won,” Zorkudas victoriously stated. Side-glancing his younger brother, the Dragon High Priest continued: “You owe me three days’ worth of food and I do not want anyone else helping you. You must forage the meals by yourself.”

Shaking his head with a look of disgust, the younger dragon muttered a curse beneath his breath. Before the two dragons could say another word, a towering spiral of ocean water swelled up from the surface. Covering with a potent aura, the immeasurable body of salt water shimmered with pulsing radiance of cobalt shade.

Both Zorkudas and Arca showed an expression of surprise. Time seemed to be slowing down. Every drop of water, every fleeting electrical current that flickered within the gradually coiling clouds, every movement upon the crests of ocean waves, all of them were moving at a pace of a snail. Wooden planks of the ships that populated the empty ocean surface seemed to be grinding against each other. Tiny strips of lumber fragments were chipped off by the rolling action of the boats. No one could notice it. No one could see it. It was only for the spirits to detect, as the living souls were oblivious to the ever-changing landscape of the world.

The tower of water rotated like a drill. It shifted ever so gracefully as time continued to trickle by. The white foam from the violent crushing upward movements of water had created a beautiful zig zag pattern on the rushing liquid. It was as if the pillar was announcing its strength, daring anyone to violate its stance upon the world of water that it had dominantly claimed as its own. Thunderclouds regrouped in the sky, obscuring the temporarily sunshine that bathed the world. Then, a snap. Time suddenly resumed as if nothing had happened.

“Here it comes,” Arca sneered.

Human soldiers behind them did not know what had hit them. One minute the two Dragon High Priests were standing there like two prevailing titans. The next minute they had vanished, replaced by what could be described as a sword of water with a strength that had rivaled a hundred warships from the City of Hamberge. They did not even have the chance to scream out their surprise. They did not even have the opportunity to feel the pain from the spear of water with force of a million pounds slamming into the heart of the formation that the ships had deployed. Only a fearsome shadow had loomed over the stunned faces of veteran soldiers for a split moment, whose existence was nothing more than a distant memory within the dragon brothers’ mind, before a torrential drill of the female dragon’s wrath had found its mark.

Eight blasts occurred simultaneously, completed with a final ninth eruption of Lana’s spell in the center of the blast waves. Torn limbs and shredded remains of once glamorous warships had joined the pelting rain that continued persistently. The Dragon High Priests hovered in mid-air with poise. Their cloaks were wet with the element.

Beneath them was Kasnas’ boat encased in a shimmering golden aura bubble. The eyes of Kasnas and the dragons met. Instead of fright, the will of rebelliousness could be detected clearly from Kasnas. The boy stood his ground, as his Arc Dragon Wizard power radiated quietly from his body. Arina gaped as she stood beside Lana, who was also awed with her mouth slightly opened. The first fireball from the enemy had obliterated her spell field earlier, causing untold damage on her organs when the back blast energy had stunned every fiber of her nervous system. Yet, she held on and released a second offensive spell. A tier two level Deep Water Spiral spell from the dragoness was one of the most powerful offensive magic that she could master.

Yet, it was the fortifying barrier that the boy had channeled that amazed everyone on the ship. It was powerful enough to withstand the final assault from two Dragon High Priests. Lana could feel the limitless power coming off from Kasnas, as the child gritted his teeth with his fists trembling at his sides. The power of the Arc Dragon Wizard, the power that could control all elements of the world, it was activated subconsciously without Kasnas knowing it. The young wizard could only feel the mildly suppressed rage, the anger that had unknowingly surfaced when he saw a thick trail of blood spurting out from Lana’s mouth after her last spell had been destroyed. The warm red blood splattered on the boy’s face, as his eyes were wide with shock when he saw the female dragon fell onto her back. Thick strands of her short green hair were matted with pools of water that lingered on the deck.

“Looks like things have just gotten more interesting,” Arca grinned.

Tiling his head slightly, Zorkudas said: “His aura seems to be on our level. Perhaps our attacks will be repelled by the boy.”

“You are joking, right?” the younger Dragon High Priest’s devilish grin vanished. Trying to secure his pride as the noble dragon, he said sternly: “I will not admit that a human can be on the same playing field as us. Our attacks so far were the lowest of all magic. It was only luck the child was able to protect all those pathetic creatures down there.”

“Luck or not, his ability to withstand our spells is a fact. You cannot simply dismiss that.”

“Then I will prove you wrong, brother,” Arca snarled as he held out his right hand, palm facing downward toward the small vessel.

A seething deep red aura flared from the Dragon High Priest with intensity. Outpouring more of his energy, the dragon bared his fangs as his dark orange eyes shone like bright stars in the firmament. Pushing his aura further, the color of his power changed into darker hues. The water was being pressed downward by an invisible force, as Arca’s strength continued to grow. A tiny flash of light appeared in the center of his palm. Claws pointing outward at Kasnas, Arca’s eyes narrowed.

“A mere human child can never be the same as a dragon. I do not care if he is a Dragon Wizard. To me, he is a foul creature that taints the royal blood of ours.”

A stream of aura shot forth from Arca’s palm. Its width was three times larger than the dragon’s body. Long shadows appeared behind the Dragon High Priests. They shuddered with intensity that far exceeded the spell Lana had casted a moment ago. Lana’s did not blink as her eyes stared at the oncoming slaughter hopelessly. Weakened from her wounds, she pulled Arina closer to her as she tried to use her body to shield the frightened girl. That was the least she could do, as the female dragon knew the spell a Dragon High Priest had summoned would be several times more potent and concentrated than she could ever muster.

Lana’s vision was completely engulfed by Arca’s spell. The entire sky seemed to be swallowed by a demon from the underworld. It was as if the Master Dragon had arrived. The sensation that she had never felt before was overwhelming her senses, as the screams of sailors around her and the cries of Arina became utter silence. The world felt like it had stopped spinning while the ocean waves once again parted with great reluctance from the sheer pressure pressing down from above. The entire horizon was enveloped with dreadful swarms of molten flames, as the ghastly howling noises of the burning energy had grown to a feverish pitch that would petrify normal living things that roamed the lands. This was not just an ordinary magic. It was close to a tier one spell that would bring death upon the world.

“Arca…. Killing Kasnas is not our objective. Control yourself,” Zorkudas stated as he rubbed his eyes and sighed. His long black hair fluttered behind his shoulders within the chaotic tempest generated by the upsurge of his younger brother’s aura.

Looking over his right shoulder, Arca narrowed his eyes. He seemed to be in deep thoughts for short moment before his expression returned to the devilish darkness that had associated with the type of spell he was casting.

Tier one spell – Dragon’s Fire. A power that very few gifted individuals were able to control and unleash. Only the highest level well-trained dragons were able to conjure such spell without additional support from supplemental incantations, spiritual equipment, and aura of members from the same clan. A fire with power that was close to the rank of Head High Council – Malk - leader of the Outer World that was populated by dragons. A fire that once had only existed in folklores, recited during festive dinners where upper-class dragons would congregate from different clans of different regions. Legend had it that such flame was the creation of light within the darkness as the world was first born; a source of life that could easily become the gateway to the shadow realm where Master Dragon resided should it be misused with malevolent intents.

Dragon’s Fire spell was one that condensed the entire aura of the caster’s body and doubled the potency through an infusion of four elements of the world. With the element of fire as the catalyst, the spell would be unleashed with strength of four dragons combined. Due to the intensity of the energy needed to be channeled and the inconceivable strains that would be imposed upon the flesh of the wizard whom had casted the spell, Dragon’s Fire was mostly practiced but not used in combat. Since the destructive nature of such spell was enough to shift the climate of the world after its usage, Dragon’s Fire was labeled as tier one spell and was fully restricted by Malk.

Arca, though extremely proficient at the art of magic, could only unleash half of the power of Dragon’s Fire. The immense pressure that was building up inside his body was literally burning his internal organs, as his pride had fueled his rage and thwarted any reasoning to restrain from destroying the Arc Dragon Wizard. However diminutive his version of the tier one spell was, it was enough to create an unprecedented effect upon the roaring ocean and the howling storm. Clouds parted. Ocean simmered. Steam turned into heavy fog miles away from the focal point of Arca’s attack. The sun shied away from the eye-burning brightness that flooded across the skyline like hot lava flowing down the mountain sides. Water boiled as life within the ocean evaporated mercilessly.

It was practically a star that was descending upon Kasnas’ ship - a small fishing vessel that had miraculously survived for so long under the constant burden of relentless attacks from the enemy. A star that had surface temperature of several thousand degrees was screeching with fury. The air was super-heated, threatening to poach living creatures alive with blisters popping all over their body. Streaks of whiteness cut through the sky as the sweltering ends of ardent beams punctured the ocean floor with vengeance and uplifted the crust of the earth with strength beyond any ordinary being’s capabilities.

Kasnas gritted his teeth as he squinted against the onslaught of razor-like wind that slammed into his face. Though he still had the barrier up, he was not able to repel all of the offensive elements that seemed to be able to find a way through his defense. Using only the limited knowledge that he had learned from Arina from a few weeks ago, he was only able to channel the basic defensive spell. Even though he could feel the power of the deceased Sarien dragon, Tibit, flowing through his veins, he was not sure if he could keep the shield up as he felt his breath shortening significantly with every passing second. Kasnas grimaced as he felt the pulsing heat compressed against his body from above. Through the wavering shine of the golden barrier, he could see the sky filled with swirling flames that looked like serpents hungry for blood. Each of the head struck out violently at him like savage beasts in the wilderness pouncing at their prey.

Silver cloak smoking uncontrollably from the aura covering his body and laughing devilishly, Arca screamed: “Burn with the rest of your friends, weakling! Do not taint our pride and blood by trying to become one of us!”

Zorkudas watched on in silence, showing no emotion. His eyes were fixed upon the boy, waiting for some kind of miracle that would prove to him the child was indeed an Arc Dragon Wizard with the gift to control all five elements of the world. Deep in his mind, the Dragon High Priest knew there needed to be more than the ability to manage the elements of nature in order to withstand against the power of the Master Dragon. Now was the time to witness if the boy had something more, something more exceptional beyond what he was capable of demonstrating at the moment.

With a thunderous howl that demolished the remaining bits of dark gloomy clouds, a wall of hot air streamed through the heaven as the Dragon’s Fire came crashing down upon Kasnas’ barrier. The boy screamed in fear and in pain as he closed his eyes. Pushing his arms upward in a frightful reflex, he prayed to the Sarien God that his flood of aura would not stop. He desperately hoped that his gift would not be obstructed, just like what he had experienced before embarking an unwanted journey toward the Haven Realm Empire. Swells of yellow energy swarmed around the area, pulsing with unyielding strength that felt as if the Master Dragon had physically appeared.

The golden shield cracked and slivers of dark red electricity lapped at the curved surface of the solid barrier. Shards of rainbow colored energy sprinkled around the ship while the weakened area of the barrier grew larger. Arina and Lana closed their eyes. The sailors cried out in pain. Waves of demonic aura from Arca’s spell had slid through the fractures like weeds through concrete walls. Some of the men had severe burns while others were gasping for air. Their untrained human bodies were feeble against the gush of dark spell’s influence. Captain James Eilfan cursed loudly as he was thrown off the helm and into a barrel on the deck. Amidst the bright orange flames that threatened to devour the boat, black and red lightning continued to flicker and lick at Kasnas’ shield. Deafening crackling noises could be heard as the air exploded relentlessly from the pressure of both nearly equal-leveled spells colliding with each other.

Kasnas’ eyes widened and became bloodshot. Blood spilled out from the corner of his mouth and dripped from his nose as he screamed and pushed himself to the limit. His muscles ached and his legs trembled. His spine felt as if boulders were crushing him from above all the while to have his shoulders pinned down by invisible entanglement of the Dragon High Priest’s power. With Arca’s laughter drifting into his ears, unknown rage suddenly ruptured within Kasnas’ mind. The hatred, the frustration, the pain of knowing his family and friends had been killed and hurt by Duke Gave, by the rogue dragons, and by the Master Dragon had finally enraged the boy.

The odd black symbol embedded to his left wrist suddenly started glowing with an eerie purple. Kasnas had forgotten about it until the tattoo had been reactivated, somehow, some way. Strange tentacles of violet energy grew from the center of the abnormal pattern left by Caidus’ Soul Reaping spell. A head-pounding agony stunned the child, as he gasped, feeling his chest tightened without warning. Soon, the energy wrapped around his body, as he struggled with his left arm while attempting to maintain the barrier with his right. Black shadows seeped from the tattoo and enveloped the child. Encircling the boy while sending out shivering shrieks of dominance, the dark entities melded into the human flesh. Kasnas cried out in distress, as he strained against the painful sensation that was overwhelming his senses.

“Kasnas!” Lana yelled out as she tried to crawl toward the boy. Yet, every time when she moved, the injuries that she had sustained had forced her to stop.

Arina began running toward Kasnas but Lana grabbed the child’s hand and pulled her back. It was an alarming sight and the atmosphere surrounding Kasnas was awfully menacing. The female dragon could only watch on helplessly as the dark power of the Soul Reaping spell consumed the young Arc Dragon Wizard. Arca and Zorkudas watched with mild fascination. Such vile and powerful forbidden spell was well-known in the homeland of the dragons for it retained the essence of the Master Dragon’s core aura, something that was extremely difficult to access unless the black dragon Himself had decided to release upon the living world.

As the Dragon’s Fire pressed further downward after the golden shield had been reduced to a mere membrane with effectiveness deteriorated to the level of an amateur spell-caster’s aptitude, a murderous roar shuddered the region. The massive fireball that was once unstoppable suddenly halted. The next second comprised of six angular slices through the core of the gargantuan flaming orb by a surging raw power of blue and black. The curling tails of the strange aura shot toward Arca as Dragon’s Fire spell got nullified with an intensity unlike before. The two Dragon High Priests displayed an expression of surprise as they dodged the oncoming assault. With a second roar that had literally vibrated the world, Dragon’s Fire exploded into countless of flashing pieces in various sizes. Some merged together to become deadly fireballs raining across the vast torrential ocean water. Others became lethal projectiles of razor shards which cut through the ocean and entrenched themselves deep into the earth’s crust. Shockwaves rolled a dozen miles away from the center of the explosion.

The ship that Captain James Eilfan commanded was shattered instantly. Arina casted her own small barrier to shield Lana, as the rest of the muscular men was thrown into the water. Masts, beams, ropes, barrels, and fishing gears dropped wildly around them from heights several hundred meters into the sky. Arina and Lana were lucky to find a large floating plank of the ship’s hull nearby. They grabbed onto it with all their might. Before their eyes, a small black aura sphere exploded with such force that both surviving individuals were picked up from the surface of the waves and thrown back down into the cold, icy water with a sickening thud. Arina coughed as choking liquid rushed into her mouth while Lana used her remaining strength to hold onto the panicking female spell-caster. The throbbing pain in the dragoness’ body was nearly unbearable but Lana bit her lips with her fangs and ignored the beating agony that had nearly made her lost consciousness.

Through the chaotic scene unfolding before her eyes, Lana faintly saw the outline of the young Arc Dragon Wizard among the twirling wreckage of the ship that hovered in midair. Black aura burned furiously around the boy’s body, as his hands glowed with a demonic color of crimson shade. The power of Master Dragon had been infused with Tibit’s Sarien dragon vitality. Kasnas’ eyes turned from dark brown to a deep blue with a tint of light green, as his teeth became fangs that threatened to tear his enemies apart with ease. The child hovered above the beating ocean. His winter coat had been blown to shreds, revealing the inner shirt of white he was wearing which gradually turned black from the sheer strength of the monstrous energy. His black hair fluttered within the potent aura stream that flooded upward into the clearing late afternoon heaven. Within the implacable energy, the distant horizon of light orange from the setting sun danced and swirled along the invisible air current. It was a stark contrast of day and night, as the natural elegant beauty of sunset’s warm, comforting radiance was deterred by the detached, cold luminosity of Kasnas’ power.

“The power of Master Dragon has finally consumed him,” Zorkudas muttered with a slight smile.

Attempting to calm the rampant aura within him, Arca did not throw out any ridiculing remarks as he would have on any given normal day. The Dragon High Priest snarled with seething animosity when he saw the most powerful spell that he could manage had been eradicated with such ease by a mere human child. The feedback surge of impact from the detonation of Dragon’s Fire had wounded Arca. The dragon did not care. Though his limbs were throbbing with incredible discomfort, Arca knew he could still battle. The extreme pride he had as a noble dragon had made him swallowed back the blood that swelled into his mouth from his throat. It tasted like metal and it was a taste that he had detested with great fury.

For the first time, Arca was about to transform back into the natural physique of a dragon; a full-fledged, thousand-pound beast that would not have his power controlled by the displeasing limitation of a human body. When a dragon had reverted back to their original appearance, their power would be fully restored. Ordinarily, the High Council of the Outer World would forbid dragons to venture into the New World with their power unrestrained. The immense aura that a dragon could summon would be so tremendous that the balance of life achieved among the human lands could be disrupted with undesirable consequences. As such, there was a rule built in place enforcing all dragons who were conducting emissary missions within the New World to be transformed into humans and to have their magic be reduced to half of what it used to be.

Now that the outdated High Council had been replaced by new officials with a common goal for improvement upon appalling ancient rationalities that Sakaris and Lana had accepted, Arca knew such regulation would be disregarded. In this world, power was everything. It was the general governing factor that spread across the lands. Without authority and conviction the defenseless ones would be segregated and eventually wiped out. Power was the fundamental ideology that had kept the world alive, however disconcerting it may be to a person with exceeding sense of false morality. As long as sentient creatures demanded an equality that was nothing more than a fool’s dream, unrests and disorders would remain since self-entitlement was a prominent characteristic in every conscious mind. The ability to make choices and the detrimental diversity of opinions with imperfect aspirations were the main culprit of an inane world.

In a sense, it was Liden’s vision of building a cohesive and systematic world that had convinced many in the dragon lands that something had to be changed. Old philosophy of living side by side with humans whom were quick to act upon emotions and self-needs was slowly being overturned by new age ideals. Next generations of the dragons were enlightened enough to realize that the world should had been theirs for it was literally their ancestors’ power that had defeated the Master Dragon. Over the centuries of peaceful times, the humans became more and more aggressive in terms of their demands and desires. Why? It was because they necessitated power that they did not have. They sought for ways to obtain something that they did not deserve. It was not long before many dragons had noticed an upsurge of corrupted officials within the governments of the New World that was gradually crawling its way to the dragons’ homeland. Power – it was a notion that was finally appreciated and embraced by many with intellectual mindset, especially ones like the dragons who had ample of skills to obtain, to cherish, and to use, to make certain that the world balance would continue to exist. Power was needed and bloodshed was something that could not be avoided if the world was to be reshaped into the perfection that it deserved direly.

A flash occurred and suddenly Kasnas was face to face with Arca. The Dragon High Priest’s eyes widened as a hammer of potent energy blasted into his chest. The sky erupted with an oval-shaped fireball expanding horizontally with bands of light shooting through the firmament like meteors before dissipating into the atmosphere in twinkles of embers lingering behind leisurely. The blast wind pushed Zorkudas back several meters, as the older dragon narrowed his eyes with slight concern. As the sizzling heat steadily dispersed, Zorkudas could see Kasnas’ right wrist being grabbed by Arca’s hands. Both arms were charred black and Arca winced at the searing pain. Glistening redness could be seen along the large cracks upon the dragon’s forelimbs. The boy’s palm was pressing into his enemy’s chest, which caved inward slightly signaling the broken ribs that became the result of an unexpected assault.

Eyes filled with anger, Kasnas’ expression was so foreign that Arina and Lana were taken aback. They had never seen the boy becoming so furious, so alien, and so distant. It was not the same Kasnas as before; the same child that was a bumbling fool who could not channel his gift properly; the same young apprentice who was uncertain of his ability as Arc Dragon Wizard. In front of them hovered a person with an atmosphere so unfamiliar that Lana was not sure if she could tame the power that Kasnas had possessed.

 “Unforgiveable….”

Kasnas did not react as the incensed voice echoed around him. Arca still held onto the child’s wrist with both hands as blood continued to spill from the corner of his mouth.

“Unforgiveable!” The Dragon High Priest screamed at the top of his lungs, exposing his fangs and spurting out the blood that had accumulated in his mouth. “How dare you spill our royal blood with your filthy hand? How dare you! No one touches me! No one hurts me! I will make you pay for your insolence! I will murder you! You and your friends! None of you will escape from me!”

The blood splashed against the boy’s face, mingling with the dried out blood that he had received from Lana a while ago. Kasnas snarled and a potent quantity of black aura flared from his body. Arca cried out in pain when the acid-like energy came in contact with his burnt wounds. Kasnas swung with his left fist, fighting on instinct. He did not know what he was doing. He was not sure who his target was. His body automatically reacted. It seemed as if his mind and his soul had been separate into two entirely different entities – one good, one evil.

The child’s fist was small but it packed an astonishing power behind the swing. Combined with the black aura of the Master Dragon and the blue aura of Tibit, the hit was shatteringly damaging. A sickening thump with a crisp crack could be heard. Arca did not utter even a cry as he was knocked backward high into the sky. Around him was Kasnas’ surging energy, derisively encircling his limp body. A roar came from the boy as he leaped into the air pursuing Arca. A massive black aura ball was forming above him, as Kasnas’ eyes glowed with an eerie red. His skin was flaking away from the immeasurable temperature that was generated from the strange spell that had been summoned. The Arc Dragon Wizard wanted to kill his enemy without mercy.

Before the deadly sphere could be released, Zorkudas suddenly materialized in front of Kasnas. A small smile could be seen on his face, as his long black hair half covered his eyes.

“Now, now. Let’s not be hasty, boy. You have much to learn about controlling your power,” the Dragon High Priest raised his two fingers close to the boy’s forehead with blinding speed. “Take a rest.”

A flick from his fingers had sent a shot of energy into Kasnas’ head. A loud boom resonated around the region as a thin cloud of smoke could be seen from the tips of Zorkudas’ fingers. Kasnas cried out as he flew backward like a flying arrow toward the ocean. A massive column of water erupted. Water droplets rained around the area, as mammoth ripples radiated outward from where Kasnas had fallen. Arina and Lana held their breath when a monstrous wave came crashing down upon them. They twirled within the hectic currents while they struggled to resurface from the blood-freezing ocean depth.

Holding his younger brother with one arm, Zorkudas stared at the rolling waves in stillness. Another pillar of ocean water erupted from behind the dragon and a fleeting shadow zipped around him. The Dragon High Priest matched the movement and speed of the Arc Dragon Wizard. Both Zorkudas and Kasnas’ eyes met. Before another series of attacks had begun, six thick rings of divine yellow radiance suddenly materialized out of thin air and captured Kasnas with ease. The child screamed angrily as he channeled his entire aura to the edge of self-destruction. The area grew black and the surface of the ocean started to swell and swirl like whirlpools. Tried as he might, the enchantment around his torso was amazingly powerful. Sarien’s Light – a tier two binding spell that had the ability to absorb energy from its target, bringing the threat down to the minimum as the victim was unable to use their gift to escape.

“Caidus….,” Zorkudas said softly as he gazed at the figure before him.

Hovering just meters away was the rogue Dragon Wizard, Caidus Ri. The man was wearing a long black cloak with his long blue hair fluttering in the evening breeze. Orange sky was glowing behind him and casting blurry shadows along the curvatures of his body. Caidus displayed a hint of dominant ambience that rivaled the intense sensation coming off from Zorkudas. His face looked tired and his eyes were without the same confident shine as they had before.

“Do you want to fight right here, right now, Caidus?” Zorkudas asked as he increased the level of aura within his body.

After a long silence, Caidus gave a smile. “I do not want to battle you. The young Kasnas will be the one to defeat you.”

Laughing loudly, the Dragon High Priest was amused. “That was a good joke, Caidus, considering that the boy has just been knocked away using two of my fingers and is now trapped by your magic. What makes you think that he can become my equal and challenge me to a fight to the death?”

“The proof is beside you,” pointing at the unconscious Arca, the rogue Dragon Wizard continued: “I must admit that I was surprised when Master Dragon’s gift was summoned along with his own. Kasnas still has a long road ahead and in time he will become one of the most powerful wizards out there. He will be able to defeat you and the demon dragon.”

Zorkudas grinned. A portal opened up behind him silently showing a gateway of utter darkness that would lead back to the Outer World. He turned around and started walking toward the portal.

“Why did you let Kasnas live?” Caidus narrowed his eyes slightly.

Zorkudas hesitated for a short moment as he pondered the question. Looking over his shoulder and shifting his gaze to the struggling child near them, he replied; “What makes you think that I have intentionally let him live?”

“You are under the order to neutralize the child if capture was unsuccessful. Now that you have seen what he is capable of, why did you let him live?”

Bearing his fangs with a playful smile, the Dragon High Priest answered mysteriously: “Because he is an entertaining creature, unlike all the other humans that I have met so far. Besides, my brother has been beaten to an inch of his life. If I do not bring him back to fix him up soon, our parents would probably torture me for a week before killing me.”

“You still have not answered my question directly, Zorkudas,” Caidus’ tone became impatient.

Waving a hand in a gesture of goodbye, the dragon stepped into the portal with his brother in tow and disappeared. Caidus heaved a breath as he turned his head to face the boy. Channeling his gift to the bottom of his feet, the man silently walked toward Kasnas and brought his face close to the young wizard. He observed the dragon-like features that had taken over the normal human appearance. Pointy ears, sharp fangs and claws, and eyes that resembled the dragons; these were signs telling Caidus that a transformation had gone underway. If he did not do something fast now the boy’s consciousness would be fully taken over by the Master Dragon’s aura.

He had expected such outcome to happen but he had never imagined it happening this quickly. It was clear that the Soul Reaping spell was not just a mere magic designed to strip a gifted person of their aura. It was a spell which literally infused the Master Dragon’s essence within the soul of the receiving person. The day that he had reluctantly casted the spell upon Kasnas and brought defamation to his integrity as a person with false accusations and lies, Caidus understood he had started something that could not be stopped. Knowing full well of the potential danger he could have dealt toward the child, the rogue Dragon Wizard was determined to gamble on the aftermath. Rather than to have Quarus taken the boy away and release the Master Dragon upon the world thereby completing The Purge, the man would rather seal up Kasnas’ gift, force the dragon guardians that were protecting the portal to the shadow realm out of their tower, and allow Kasnas to learn from defeats and threats that challenged his ability to survive and to mature as a man.

Now that Kasnas had finally unlocked the black seal on his left wrist with the help of Tibit’s power flowing through his body, the boy was able to tap into a whole new level of magic that could potentially defeat the black dragon. There were still many strange phenomenon that needed to be answered. Caidus would rather explain to Kasnas face to face one day, when the dust had settled and when the young wizard was ready to listen. Until then, the only thing Caidus could do is to observe the boy from afar, hide behind a seclusion enchantment, and assist the Arc Dragon Wizard when dire circumstances had proven to be too much for the child to handle.

Kasnas glared daggers at the rogue Dragon Wizard, as his claws extended outward toward the hooded man. Saliva drooled from his mouth and sweat rolled down his cheek and neck, Kasnas had lost all control of his mind. The power of Master Dragon had proven to be troublesome for the dark energy was like a parasite that slowly ate away his soul and mind, claiming the flesh as its own.

“I hate to do this again, Kasnas….,” Caidus Ri whispered solemnly.

A spell field crawled from beneath the Dragon Wizard’s feet and ensnared Kasnas’ ankles. The child’s eyes widened and a shriek appeared. A six point star suddenly emerged from the spell field and holy light of Sarien God’s power blasted upward, swallowing the flailing boy that seemed to take on the full force of the spell. Kasnas felt as if his life was being eradicated away slowly, as the world seemed to be disappearing from the vision of his eyes.

End Chapter 12

13: Chapter 13

Chapter 13

KINAT Lant stared at his commander. The area was silent as a tense atmosphere had descended upon them. His sword shone brightly under the sunlight while his armor rattled lightly with his movement. Shadow dragged behind his feet while his eyes gleamed with fervor beneath his helmet. The man before him was strong. Kinat still vaguely remembered the blow to his forehead weeks ago by the same man whose combat skill was levels above his. As if he was facing a demon beast that stared coldly back at him, Kinat knew this would be the second time he had faced the same opponent. It was his desire to defeat the commander. Winning this battle would prove not just to the others that he had the skill to become one of the appointed knights later on, but also to himself that he had improved significantly over the days of arduous training.

Weeks of hellish exercises and drills; sweat and blood sacrificed to become a man worthy to wear the insignia of royal family; it was all for this day – the day of special examination to see which novice soldiers could be progressed to the rank of scout. Kinat knew that such position was still miles away from the title of Royal Guard but he knew by earning the title of scout, he would be able to venture into the regions outside the Carnial City and battle with the demon beasts that had been plaguing the nearby villages along the Sarien Peaks border.

Kinat gripped the hilt of his sword tightly. His fingers trembled with anticipation as a smile crawled onto his face. A bead of sweat rolled down the side of his cheek while his breathing shortened and became more rapid. The commander towered before him. His frame blocked the luminosity of the sun as he stared at the boy with one hand gripping his sword and the other dangling freely by the side of his leg. The man’s long dark hair grew from the bottom of his helmet and draped over the broad shoulders that were protected by heavy armor, as the tanned face of seasoned trainer showed a look of confidence. It seemed to Kinat that there were open spots for his attack to get through yet he knew better. A devious strategy mixed with a tactic of psychological warfare, Kinat knew the lack of defense, or what it seemed to be, was just a pretense to a ghastly counter.

A thousand thoughts crammed into his mind and confused the teen for a minute. Strategies, postures, angles of slashing, anticipating enemy movements…all of these were passing through his consciousness like a scribe scanning through scrolls after scrolls of archived knowledge. The commander’s eyes narrowed and leaped forward like feral lion while bearing down the weight of his blade with the force of a mountain. The sound of the sword passing through the air was enough to snap Kinat back to the reality, as he gritted his teeth and jumped to the side. The courtyard rumbled when the blade slammed into the tiles, cracking them and hurling them upward with strength of three men. A deep fissure crept along the surface of the ground and widened with a crack. The commander grunted and swung his weapon upward, controlling the falling debris with the energy that lingered in the air. Thrusting the blade forward, chunks of fractured stones flew toward Kinat. The boy was stunned to see such an attack; one that was on par with a magician casting an offensive spell. Just the sheer power displayed by the man was enough for Kinat to lose his focus and took the attack squarely in the chest.

The boy cried out in pain as his chest armor compressed inward, hitting his ribs. Rocks smashed around his body while he shielded his face with his arms. The silver coating of his protective gear was grazed violently. The shine of polished armor was no more as it became dilapidated after dozens of jagged debris had made their marks.

“Stand up!” The man roared. Standing assertively before the fallen soldier, he frowned as muscles on his neck bulged against the collar of his armor. “Look at you! What kind of a defense was that? You look like you have just arrived at the combat school! Weeks of training and this is what I get in return? You cannot advance to the rank of scout if all you can do is defend! The demon beasts will not hold back and neither will I!”

The commander lifted his broad sword once again and swung down at Kinat’s head. The boy yelled as he directed his strength to his forearms. A solid sound of metal crunching against each other echoed throughout the yard. Stubborn leaves defying winter weathers on the deciduous trees drifted down onto the weeds that had striven for survival within the gaps between large stone tiles. The force of the attack had created a small bubble of shockwave that expanded and rattled the branches. Kinat’s eyes were wide as he strained and bared his teeth.

“Good! That is the look I want to see!” The man shouted while grinning with pride. “See me as your enemy! Show no mercy! Redirect all your rage, your frustration, and your sadness that you have experienced for the last six weeks to your sword!”

Kinat shouted as he angled his body to get a better leverage. With a phenomenal twist, he threw the commander off balance with a hook of his left leg against the man’s right while pushing his sword to the left for a second before gliding it up along the razor edge of the man’s weapon toward the upper arms. Seeing the lustrous blade flashing within the light, the command had no choice but to withdrawal his weapon lest he wanted to lose both forelimbs.

Jumping back onto his feet, Kinat yelled loudly as he rushed forward, taking advantage of the small breathing room that he had and spun his sword hard toward the man’s neck. Sparks flew as the blades collided again. The boy reared back and quickly brought his sword down upon the commander’s head. Another hit and more sparks danced around them. The man could see the teen getting exceedingly riled up, as he smiled silently. Both of them were face to face with the blades grinding against each other in-between them.

With a heavy shove, the commander forced the boy away from him. Both individuals picked up their speed. Their movements were in sync to each other. Like eagles battling in mid-air for their territories in the sky, both soldiers were reluctant to back down. Hit after hit, the swords began to chip as their sharpened edges became dull and weak. The two contestants challenged their bodies to the limit, as their gestures were smooth like cold stream within summer heat. Their stances and dances were graceful and filled with power that many soldiers watching nearby had difficulty to achieve.

After nearly a hundred strikes, the commander was amazed at how strong Kinat had become. It puzzled him and worried him that the boy was able to withstand his attacks in just a few weeks of training. The man knew that a teen like Kinat would have never had the capability to rival with his skill as a swordsman. With each swing of the sword, the commander increased his energy. It was not long before every strike of his blade had his entire weight bearing down on the novice soldier that was once an opponent he had defeated with ease.

Kinat’s eyes glared while veins could be seen on his forearms. He screamed at the top of his lungs as he pushed more of his body to the threshold close to exceeding the competency of a mortal flesh.  A voice in his head was telling him to keep on fighting and not stopping. He wanted to win. He wanted to become a man that could save Carnial City and other neighboring towns. He did not want to see other people murdered by the demon beasts as he had seen with his own eyes when his parents were gruesomely torn apart and devoured by the devils that had no shape. He could almost see and hear clearly of his family’s brutal screams of death, while he hid inside a large basket to escape from the doom that had befallen upon his house that night. It was a dreadful memory which he did not want to remember nor talk about. Even his best friend Kasnas did not know what he had experienced when they first met in the castle years ago.

“I will prove to everyone that I can become one of the Royal Guards!”

The boy shrieked angrily as he jumped into the air. The commander’s face displayed a look of surprise before his instinct took over his body and dodged the invisible assault raining down from above. The region trembled like a violent earthquake as other soldiers gasped in shock and struggled to stand. A hurricane-like gust discharged in all direction, snapping branches and bending the trees while peeling off shingles that had aligned perfectly on the roof of the open hallways. A column of dust covered Kinat and rolled along the ground before drifting into the air. Pieces of cement wall and courtyard fell around them. Dirt and dust bounced away from the young soldier, as he grunted and gripped his sword with all his might. Gazing at the massive crevasse that had expanded from the tip of his blunt and fractured blade, Kinat tried to push the painful image out of his head. The courtyard wall crumbled before him, displaying another section of open area in the castle. A solid barrier with a robust foundation had been taken down by a child’s sword. It was something that no normal humans had ever witnessed before.

Some of the trainees whispered among themselves with slight fear while others took a step back. Apprehension could be seen on their face. Remarks of negativity muttered along the rows of armed troops.  Words of accusing Kinat being a demon beast in disguise could be heard as the boy’s ears twitched upon hearing such revolting allegations of utter ignorance.

“Kinat….” The commander said softly as he lowered his weapon. “Kinat, control yourself.”

The boy panted with tension while his arm trembled. Perspiration dripped from his chin while he gathered his breath. Slowly, he got up. The sword in his hand shattered. Pieces of once glamorous metal bounced on the uplifted dirt and overturned rocks. Like stars in the heaven, they shone within the calming sunlight for a while before losing their luster. Dropping the sword hilt and staring at his shivering hands, Kinat grimaced. Without saying a word, he turned around and walked past the commander, who remained silent as he watched other trainees parted way to let the boy through.

“What kind of a creature is he?” A voice said quietly.

“To think that he has lived and ate with us for the last few weeks…now I know he is just a monster.” Another voice stated.

“Why are we being thrown into this senseless situation? I thought the magicians of wizards and spell-casters should be the ones to solve the problem with demon beasts. Seeing Kinat acting like one certainly is not convincing me or motivating me enough to fight with my life.”

“Silence!” The commander wheeled around and glared at the grumbling men in front of him. Walking toward them with his sword resting on his shoulder, he stood tall and glared down at them. “I do not want to hear complaints or see weakness like this ever again, do you hear?! I do not ever want to see my men acting like a group of little girls that cannot manage their emotions! You are gossiping like midwives having nothing better to do when they are not delivering babies! Kinat is your brother! He is part of our family! I expect you to treat him no less than what you have shown him before!”

“But he is not normal! A child like him can never demonstrate such absurd power!” One of the soldiers cried out. Looking uncertain, he lowered his voice when he saw their commander’s eyes were filled with unspoken rage: “We all know that the Master Dragon’s influence can be felt everywhere. There is news regarding villages being thrown into disorder as of late because of the madness that people over there had experienced. No one can fully prepare against the power of the black dragon. His negative energy can control a person’s mind. What if Kinat is also experiencing what those victims had suffered?”

Growling and steeping closer to the soldier, the commander snatched the man’s chest armor and pulled him close. Nose almost touching, the massive trainer said sternly: “Did I hear you correctly? Were you just talking about magic? Who are you to start lecturing to everyone about how the demon dragon can take over the consciousness of an unprepared person? Are you a gifted one now?”

The soldier shook his head vigorously. The command threw him onto the ground.

“The next person to speak about today’s incident will be banished from the combat school immediately! I will not have my troops disintegrate among themselves because of false beliefs and ridiculous rumors! Is that clear?! The exam will be postponed until further notice. Get the hell out of my sight!”

The men shuffled away as they shed their gears and weapons. Though no one spoke, they each shared a look of distrust and insecurity with one another. A seed of fear had been planted by the extreme doubt regarding Kinat’s true nature. The boy had been proactive and passionate about becoming a skillful soldier. He had often talked with many of the men about how he wanted to pursue a life outside Carnial City to save the towns near the Sarien Peaks. While most people laughed at the ambitious dream the child had, many of them had taken a liking to the boy. They could see and feel the determination from Kinat, as the teen would always be practicing late into the night when others had fallen asleep in their quarters. Where people had given up when they were met with obstacles too high for them to climb over, Kinat would charge straight ahead without a second thought. Having worked at the castle as kitchen staff for years and being an orphan that deserved no title, Kinat had always tried to stand out whenever possible. His effort and resolve were what had attracted the attention of the commander and Master Ian. They knew the child wanted to create an identity, a uniqueness that was unparalleled with others. They recognized the boy’s thirst for creating a new self-image so that he would not be looked down by the hypocritical officials and peers around him.

The examination for the position of scout was nothing more than an unofficial ceremony designed for Kinat. Master Ian wanted to avoid political complications that would negatively affect the combat school. At the same time, Master Ian, having been working with various officials and commoners throughout his life, knew the trace of jealous could grow exponentially out of control should any of the soldiers felt as if Kinat had received some kind of special treatment. He knew that each and every man and young adults that had joined the military wanted to prove themselves. The effort poured into the strenuous training and the sacrifice of their personal time with their family and friends were something that should not be dismissed. If one felt they were unfairly treated, such pessimism would surely infect the others like a raging wild fire burning out of control. In order to make sure that orderly conduct was maintained, a sense of authority and a set of regulations must be set in place. The exam was the perfect cover and perfect way to see if Kinat had what it takes to get to the next level.

The commander was in full support of Kinat as he knew the child had the potential to become a splendid soldier. But the sparring today had proven the boy to be quite peculiar. The man rubbed his square chin as he stared at the retreating figures with his dark blue eyes. To be able to withstand the force of his sword would require years of preparation, guidance, and buildup of external muscles. Kinat barely had the time to get basic groundwork done nor had he had the level of supervision needed to obtain the speed and power that he displayed. It was even more so when it was clear the child had not even reached the age of seventeen, where muscles and bone structures would develop more prominently through puberty. And yet, the final strike that Kinat had delivered was beyond the stage that even the commander could manage.

Narrowing his eyes and repositioning his helmet, the man sheathed his sword and walked toward Master Ian’s quarter. Perhaps the legendary swordsman could shed some light to the puzzling outcome that had occurred today. He needed some answers and he needed them soon as the exam could not be postponed for long.

KINAT threw his helmet against the rugged ancient wall as he sat down on a large boulder inside one of the three interior gardens within the castle. He still wore his damaged armors. Songs from the birds flying about and instrument from the gurgling stream nearby did not alleviate the frustration that was boiling inside of him. The greenery complimented by a wide variety of winter flowers in contest of each other through an extensive display of colors did not bring comfort to his mind. The voice inside his head continued to whisper at him. Images of his parents’ massacre taunted at him as they spun and distorted with ghostly blurriness.

Curling his hands into shaking fists, he drew blood as his nails dug deep into his flesh. Biting his lips and staring wildly at the little pond a few steps away, he was not sure the difference between reality and dream.

“You know you want power.” The voice hissed beside his ears.

Kinat closed his eyes as he breathed heavily.

“You know that you want revenge.”

Shaking his head, the boy disagreed. “No. What I want is a peaceful world where Master Dragon is killed and the demon beasts destroyed.”

“But that requires power and this is what you seek. You need to embrace the gift that the Alter has given you.”

Kinat stood up defiantly. His armors rattled as his scabbard scraped against the boulder. Sweat rolled into his eyes, stinging them with the salty nature that they possessed.

“I do not need a power of that magnitude. I can accomplish my goal without it. I will become one of the appointed Royal Guards by becoming a knight. And when I do, I will be able to serve beside Duke Gave. Given time, I will be able to move up to the position of Commandant, overseeing my troops and setting up defenses for the towns that have suffered for far too long.”

The dark voice laughed. “Do you honestly believe that you can accomplish such feat now that your ‘brothers’ have realized the power hidden deep inside you? They are afraid of you, Kinat. They are afraid of what you have become. You have already treaded on the path of vengeance, a road of destruction, a corridor of becoming the ultimate weapon against the Master Dragon. Tell me…what is your original desire to become a knight?”

Kinat swallowed as he looked vacantly into the garden. “My desire….”

“Yes. Your desire; like all other people out there it is your nature to have materialistic or spiritual needs. The satisfaction for obtaining something that you strive for can be delightful; as such emotional sentiment is part of what makes a sentient being to feel alive. However ethical or righteousness you may feel that is part of which you are, you cannot deny the fact that you are like all other humans out there – you demand recognition. You want others to accept who you are instead of trying to reshape your self-image into what can be said as the social norm within a group of deceitful and scheming aristocrats.”

Kinat did not offer a rebuke, as he was quiet while staring at the patches of wild grass that had grown through the cracks of the stepping stones.

“Ah…I see you hesitate. Is it safe, then, to assume that you have acceded to the statements that I have just made? Let go of your imprudent doubts and listen to the analysis and the truths that I have so humbly narrated to you, Kinat. As much as you feel that you are in full control your life, you and I both know that the world does not need an advocate of contemptible ideals; philosophies of absolute delusion of which even the most intelligent scholars of your people would happily to abandon if given the choice between eternal contentment and riches or infinite poverty subjecting them to servitude and degradation.”

The teen’s expression was blank as he listened on.

“Kinat, if you choose to accept me as part of you, you can become far more powerful than you can ever imagine. What you have displayed today was just a fraction of what you can accomplish. Who needs wizards and spell-casters? They can only channel shapeless energy and elements that put them in more vulnerable positions while conjuring spell fields. What this city, what this world needs, is physical power. A deity must be able to be seen, be touched, and be heard by even the most uneducated. Commandant? That is only for a mortal’s ambition. We can go one level beyond!”

“Enough!” Kinat sudden snapped. Returning to reality, the boy gasped as if he had just fought with dozens of demon beasts.

Looking around, he saw only the trees and flowers swishing lightly in the winter breeze. Threads of whiteness from the temperate sun combed the grass and softly caressed his face as he leaned against the wall. It felt so real. Maybe he had lost his mind and the darkness of his thoughts was slowly consuming him. He would have never expected his personality to change so abruptly after the encounter with the Alter. Though the man went by another title that everyone had grown accustomed to, it had surprised Kinat when he was let in on secrets which would have shifted the balance of power completely in the Kingdom of Karis. But seeing the trust presented to him of which the Alter would not have easily given to anyone else, Kinat knew he had an influential backup that could guarantee his success of earning a status high enough to make a difference in the kingdom. His sense of justice and his inclination of following the rules had created a craving for structured lifestyle that should have been a dominant presence within the maladroit world that was populated by irreverence and fictitious faith.

A shuffling sound made Kinat turned his head. In front of him stood three of the novice soldiers that he was quite familiar with. Kinat recalled training with them. All four of them had shared stories with each other. Even though the three young adolescents were from families with royal statuses, they had not treated Kinat poorly. In fact, despite the condescension that seemed to be a part of the nature of nobility, Kinat had never detected any hint of arrogance from his fellow comrades.

“Kinat.” The tallest individual out of the three called out.

Branson Delkur, the son of Viscount Sen Delkur who resided in the small town of Harfen north of Carnial City thirty miles away. The adolescent was nineteen years of age and was well trained in the art of combat. He was sent to Carnial by his father to receive heavy training since he was fifteen. With a personality that was big-hearted and tolerant it did not take long for many in the combat school seeking him for advice on various subjects. Though born in a rich family, Branson never flaunted the wealth and the eminence that he had inherited. Years of training had built up his muscles as his long golden hair was neatly tied behind his head in a fashion of ponytail and his light green eyes were shining like sparkling water from a revitalizing forest spring.

“Are you okay, Kinat?”

The boy just stared blankly at his friend for a long moment. Uncertain of words he should use to reply, Kinat swallowed hard and gestured with ambiguity through a shrug of his shoulders, resulting in a frown upon Branson’s face.

“You seem to be worlds away today, Kinat. It is as if your mind is somewhere else. The energy that had once emanated from you is now gone.”

“If I were to be called a monster, I would be too,” Vadrent Flint, son of Baron Doster Flint, remarked as he leaned against one of the pillars supporting the hallway entrance. Seeing Branson’s disapproving look, the teen said: “What? I am just stating the truth. It is not like I am making this up. You have seen the faces of others. News regarding demon beasts passing through the barriers that were once effective in repelling them has been spreading among many. Dark entities with no souls; driven by lusts for human blood and their sanity; creatures of the night that are minions of the Master Dragon are taking over the outer regions of the Karis Kingdom. Towns and cities are falling one by one every day.”

“Still, that does not mean you should be overly inconsiderate about Kinat’s feeling right now,” Nantis Ral, son of Baron Tanner Ral, shook his head.

Vadrent Flint was a short and rather slim seventeen year old person. He liked to jab at people’s weaknesses and failures given the chance. Although he had a rather rude personality, the perceptiveness and the analytical nature of his mind had often been proven to be a great asset during combat exercises. He kept a certain distance from Kinat as he felt the teen still had lots to prove but the curiosity for Kinat’s unparalleled resolve had ultimately made Vadrent somewhat accepted the younger trainee. Overtime, Vadrent and Kinat had formulated a friendship that could be described as acquaintances rather than close buddies.

Nantis Ral was an individual with a reclusive personality the same age as Vadrent. It was ironic that for a person who disliked fighting or seeing bloodshed to join the combat school at the age of sixteen. Though coming from a family where deficiency of food and money was not a concern, Nantis had seen through his eyes how poor peasants were scavenging for food in the streets of High Plains. The cultivating city could produce vast quantity of food but a majority of them had been restricted and heavily allocated by the order of Duke Yerlus Gave. Utilizing his connection to the old King Rokar, Duke Gave had deviously convinced high ranking officials to redirect food supplies to key locations in Karis Kingdom. Since Marquees Lanfur Gave was Yerlus Gave’s son, the man in power of High Plains had no choice but to oblige. Realizing the unjustified actions of the government, Nantis had decided to participate in the combat school where he could refine his skills as a man and make a difference in the lifestyle of the commoners later on in whatever ways possible.

“By Sarien’s Light, you are making this sound as if I am the evil one here, Nantis,” Vadrent sighed as he folded his arms in front of chest.

Looking back over his shoulder, Nantis responded: “That is the impression you are giving off right now. It is a nasty habit of yours – stating things and criticizing people without considering the emotions that the receivers are experiencing.”

“And I would be correct if I were to assume that you are equally unfairly criticizing me without taking into account of my feelings?”

There was a mild tension between the two soldiers and such was the norm. Branson shook his head as he walked toward Kinat while ignoring the two fools that were in constant rivalry with each other. The boy stood up straight as he lifted his head and met with the harsh glare of the tall teenager’s light green eyes.

“Branson….”

Tapping the child’s forehead, the son of Viscount Sen Delkur scolded: “Just what in the world are you thinking?”

“Huh?” Kinat widened his eyes but immediately squinted when he felt the tapping grew stronger. “That hurt! Cut it out!”

“You cannot just show your true self like that; especially in front of all those petrified idiots!”

Kinat almost bit his tongue as he held back his words after hearing such statements from his friend. Taking a step back, he gaped in surprise. The evening sun was barely visible over the garden wall. Shadow of the night crawled silently toward them as the dark orange light radiated with fury over the sky. Pink clouds drifted silently along with the frosty breeze; a rush of air that combed the trees and flowers which timidly swayed with dexterity and resilience. The damaged armor Kinat was still wearing rattled faintly as he looked to the side, unable to face Branson.

Looking down at the teen, Branson said: “I do not know how you have managed to obtain a power that surpasses the commander but I do know the amount of exertion and sweat that you have put into the late night trainings that you have devised. There were nights when I woke up to find you not in your bed.”

“It was still frightening to see you destroying the ground and the wall with those puny arms of yours, Kinat,” Vadrent lifted an eyebrow and lightly mocked.

“Will you stop that?” Nantis faked a punch that had never really gotten close to the foul-mouthed person.

Branson placed a hand on Kinat’s shoulder and said: “Regardless of how you have changed, the three of us are still your brothers, at least while we are still in this school. You have to learn to trust us. The secrets that you are keeping to yourself are hurting you inside.”

“Indeed,” Nantis concurred. “You must have your reasons to hide the fact that you have ascertained certain power within the few weeks of training with us. However, it does not shun us away from you as others have after learning about what you can do.”

A light smile appeared on Kinat’s face. Facing the three men in front of him, he spoke softly: “I…I do not have the special power that you have so claimed. You must have been mistaken. That hit…was from the commander.”

“Come now, Kinat,” Vadrent rebuked. “You do not honestly think such lie would cover up the truth? What are we? Dumb farm cows grazing the fields? All three of us have seen the strength you have oddly possessed during your midnight training in total isolation away from our quarters.”

The child panicked. Looking left and right trying hard to figure out what excuses to use without sounding dumb or giving himself away, Kinat brushed off the hand that was on his shoulder. Walking past Branson and through the little opening between Vadrent and Nantis, Kinat did not dare to lock eyes with his friends. A little guilty feeling of betrayal jabbed at his heart while he frowned angrily at himself.

“Wait, Kinat,” Branson reached out and snatched the teen’s arm before the distraught soldier could run away. “What is going on with you? Why you are so reluctant to share what is on your mind with us? Are we not your friends? Are we not your family now? Remember those days when we have shared tales about our life? Sure, you have come from a much lower status background compared to us but all those days of working with each other, fighting each other, living with each other should have proven to you that we are not the same as those high-class jesters pretending to be someone important.”

Turning around and forcing a grin, Kinat replied: “I do not know. I mean, sure I trust all of you. I guess I am just a stupid fool that is all.”

“What does that even mean?!” Vadrent scratched his head. “You are not making any sense at all.”

“Perhaps I am not. Nothing ever makes sense anymore.”

Branson seized Kinat’s chest armor as his face glowed dark with impatience. “You listen carefully, boy. If you want to act like some kind of lone swordsman you best do it somewhere else. We are here to help you. The only reason why we have looked all over the place in the castle for you is because we are concerned about you.”

Pulling the big hand away from him, the child said meekly: “I know. I just need some space and time alone to recollect my thoughts, that is all. I did not mean any disrespect to all of you, Branson. I…I need time to prepare myself to explain to you what has happened to me.”

Staring at his friend closely with a long pause, the tall young adult sighed. “All right. I will not pressure you to do something that you are unwilling to do. I just wish you can be more forthcoming. What you have done today, what you have shown us today, really makes me question about your sincerity toward our friendship.”

Before Kinat could say anything else, Branson pushed Vadrent and Nantis forward so that he could follow them out of the garden. Tightening his fists, Kinat felt tears swelling up to the corners of his eyes. He could not understand why Branson had felt so upset. The man was not obligated to know what he had gone through. Besides, there was no way Kinat could have told them about the encounter with the Alter. He had sworn secrecy about such confrontation until the day he was ready to accept such newfound strength.

Wiping away a drop of tears that had rolled down his face, Kinat dragged himself into the open hallway as the birds flew away getting ready to embrace the oncoming night. A silent blanket of semi-darkness draped over the heaven with the burning orb lazily settling down beyond the black mountain range in the horizon. His vision was blurry as he continued to sniffle, feeling the desolation and compunction that had surged into his mind. Beyond the distorted image of his eyesight, he noticed two soldiers in the same training session as he had participated standing in the middle of the pass.

“Look who it is,” one of them sneered as he and his companion deliberately blocked the passageway.

“The monster who has been possessed by demon beasts, just like the rumors have stated,” the other chimed.

Both drew their swords for fear of the boy turning regressively into his true nature. Armors glittered in the final rays of sunlight, the two men walked toward Kinat with mild unease.

“Did I see it wrong? Is the demon crying? What would he be crying for? Dark creatures like you should not be able to feel human emotions,” the men said with slight disgust that had blended with their ridicule.

Kinat’s black eyes shone as a burning stream of resentment tickled every muscle fiber of his body. His consciousness became muddled, the same occurrence that had taken place during the scout examination early that afternoon. His metal protective gears were jangling and grinding against each joint, exposing the same energy of mysteriousness that their commander had perceived with great caution. A dark aura surged from the opening of Kinat’s armor. The men backed away a step as they hesitated.

“The boy really has been possessed by a demon beast…,” one of them stammered as a bead of perspiration dripped from his chin. Trembling, he stammered: “He…he is not human.”

Growling, the other individual yelled: “Such sinister creature is still a mortal! We just need to take off his head in the name of the holy knights and the threat will be eradicated!” With that, the man ran forward and raised his sword. 

It was a peculiar sight. The two idiots were frozen in mid-stride. Kinat did not even feel his body moving. The sensation was like being encased in a body of water where his limbs were heavy among the resistance of water that had rippled around him. The world became detached from his senses. Thoughts became irrelevant and mind became nothing more than a barren landscape of complete serenity. A void was what Kinat was experiencing; an abyss of spiral monotone shades that became the reality. His flesh was not his, or so it seemed. Another sentient mind, another soul was with him. A tiny flicker of fire sat in the middle of the grayscale cosmic universe that had replaced the immature world in his consciousness. It bloomed like flowers in springtime, effectively transforming him into a whole new individual and ascending him to a whole new level of awareness in which the strange power could flourish once again without any restraint.

There was no sound. There was no pain. The image before him was a perfect painting of sub-reality that could be described as another dimension. His thoughts controlled the outcome from a chain-reaction event that was about to unfold. Two pathetic souls before him were nothing more than a stepping stone in securing his dominance. The teen knew it was only a matter of time before he would become a powerful man with enough influence to control a vast regiment of the Royal Guards.

A smirk appeared on his face as his vision was smeared with the color of red.

When Kinat came to his senses the scene in front of his eyes had almost made him vomit. The two soldiers were decapitated. Their swords abandoned on the side and their armors scattered everywhere, revealing the internal organs that seemed to have exploded from within the two bodies. Large puddles of crimson blood spread along the tiles, wickedly following the grout indentations like haunted spirits pursuing living bodies for salvation. The smell of death lingered in the air. Night arrived as the last sliver of daylight had retreated in defeat from the test of time. A cold and shivering wind curled within the empty hallway where most residents had already started dinner or were in their quarters preparing to sleep.

Kinat did not notice the trickles of blood on his face until he looked at his hands that were stained with his victims’ remains. Dripping quietly in a tranquil manner between his fingers, the red liquid was still warm. The scent was terrible but Kinat did not react to it. Softly, he lowered his arms and slowly walked past the desecrated corpses. Kicking the swords that were without their masters to the open yard on his left, the child’s eyes were empty. He did not even notice the strange smile that still remained on his tainted face.

MASTER Ian Field and the commander were in a mid-sized room where the legendary swordsman usually stayed. Located five stories from the ground level, a large window was the only portal to the outside world where the scenery of his troops practicing in the courtyards could be seen without any hindrance. The large table that stood between the two men was covered with maps and documents outlining nearby concerning regions and sensitive military matters only the highest level of the military corps could review. Large iron armors could be seen decorated with perfection and hanging by a finely-crafted wooden beam to the left of the table, as the right side had already been occupied with a large bookshelf filled with rows of tattered books.

Although closing in on the age of fifty-one, the middle-aged leader of the combat school was able to set off a wave of unusual atmosphere that had made the commander’s mouth dry with nervousness. The wrinkled facial feature was not able to suppress the sense of dominance that the skilled swordsman had developed over the decades of battles, trainings, and political encounters. His dark yellow eyes had a tint of green around the pupils, as his shoulder-length golden hair was well-weathered by the natural elements from days of reconnaissance missions.  

“You have requested my presence,” Master Ian cleared his throat and shifted his large dark green cloak as his thick golden eyebrow could not conceal the penetrating gaze that rested upon the face of his officer. “So, let us get on with it.”

Saluting with a fist to his chest, the commander said: “Yes sir. As per my report earlier before getting the permission to see you in person, I have a concern regarding a specific recruit that has been training with us at the combat school for the last eight weeks.”

“Kinat Lant,” Master Ian said as he scanned over the paper in front of him. “As I recall, the boy has proven to be quite talented and has shown a significant improvement over the course of weeks throughout his training exercises.”

“Yes, perhaps too much.”

Looking up, Master Ian waited in silence.

Seeing that his superior was not going to say anything, the commander quickly continued: “Kinat has demonstrated an exceedingly amazing power today during the exam for the rank of scout. However-“

“However it seems that he has far surpassed the level that of even yours, right?” Master Ian cut in as he leaned forward and crossed his fingers on top of the table. Seeing the man nodding, the swordsman sighed. “I have seen it. The boy is using a form of power that is on par with the Commandant. At his age, he should not have been able to develop such ability.”

“Indeed. The energy surrounding his final strike toward me was potent enough to cause serious damage if I were to be slower for an extra second.”

“You have been a trainer for the last fifteen years. Your ability to generate the natural aura inside your body and infuse it with the art of sword combat is well known.”

“Thank you, sir. I am still far from your equal.”

Waving a dismissive hand, Master Ian chuckled lightly. “Whereas the gifted ones use their aura to create spell fields for different tier magic in terms of defense and attack, we use brute force to provide physical damage to our enemies. It has been years since the day I had found a way to utilize the raw strength that an ordinary person also acquires. This has allowed us to produce a much greater result in terms of our offensive capabilities that can benefit our people without the aid of wizards and spell-casters.”

“The Sarien Dynamism is certainly a force to be reckoned with; a power that can actually cause physical damage to the demon beasts by disrupting their composition of negative energy with our own. I would have not survived up till today had I not been taught with such technique during my days of patrolling the Sarien Peaks border.” The commander spoke with great respect.

Holding up a finger in front of his face, Master Ian stated: “But still, the power of Sarien Dynamism is extremely difficult to channel let alone properly using it in a combat situation. It takes years of experience to control one’s emotions and ascertain physical awareness to evaluate the ever-changing environment. Only a few talented high-ranking soldiers can use this power. Kinat seems to be able to utilize this technique and yet….”

“Yet it is clear the boy has transcended beyond conventional means,” the commander finished the sentence with worries. “I am worried that he may have been, somehow, in some unexplainable way, consumed by the influence of a demon beast.”

A dead silence fell between the two men as they stared at each other in deep thoughts. The flickering flames on the candle wicks around the room had created a dithering effect on the shadows that partially withdrew from the field of illumination. Dark patches could be seen upon the lightly protruding blocks that formed the walls around the chamber, as the occasional howling gusts chased away the clouds in the night sky, revealing a full moon that basked the lands with its exultant pale white brightness. 

“Shall we continue on with the exam, sir? I know that you have specifically designed this to give Kinat a chance to advance to the rank of scout from a novice trainee. I know that you are fond of the boy and expect great things from him. Truth to be told, I really would like to see Kinat succeed as well for he is one of the few that have really put in a lot of effort to become the best within the group.”

Master Ian nodded. Leaning back into his chair, he said: “At this point there is no solid evidence to conclude the child is really being controlled by a demon beast. We will proceed with the test first thing tomorrow morning. However, make sure you keep a close eye on the child. The instant that you have clear proof showing Kinat has been tainted with the dark effect of a demon beast…you are to put him down immediately.”

The commander felt his throat tightened slightly. As much as Master Ian could be benevolent and caring, the man was also strict on rules. It was the only reason why he had remained exceptionally authoritative within the Carnial City where even Duke Yerlus Gave would seek advices from him time to time. If need be, Master Ian would also send out orders to dispose of all those whom had been possessed by the dark minions of the Master Dragon, men, women, and children alike. Gesturing another salute, the commander walked out of the room after receiving his orders.

Master Ian stared acutely at the doorway for quite some time, tapping the top of his desk while throwing out a deep breath through his long golden beard with strands of white symbolizing his age. Pulling out a blank piece of paper, he dipped his feather pen in black ink and wrote out a letter addressed to the Wizard’s Tower requesting full inspection of the barriers that protected the city. If there was somehow an opening in the shields, they must find it lest more demon beasts surged into one of the few remaining mega metropolitans free from the shadow realm’s attacks.

Before Master Ian could finish his message, a soldier burst into the room with a frightful expression on his face. Sweat poured down profusely as the man tried to speak while struggling to catch his breath.

“What is the meaning of this?”

The soldier shook his head and held out a hand while hunched over. After a few more gasps, the uninvited person said: “Sir, we have just found two dead bodies at the east wing of the soldier’s quarters. The victims were brutally murdered. It was as if an animal had torn their torsos apart without a care in the world.”

Master Ian narrowed his eyes as he got up from his chair hurriedly. “Gather the men ranked knights and above. Send word to the Commandant about this incident and have him dispatch the Royal Guards. Make sure you head to the gates and tell the gate keepers to do a full lock down. I want this fortress to be impenetrable, do you hear me?”

“Yes sir!”

The two men rushed out of the room. Only the timid cries from creatures of the night could be heard, as the brightness of the moon had begun to dim ever so gradually signifying the impending darkness.

End Chapter 13

14: Chapter 14

Chapter 14

THE cries of thousands of victims within dozens of towns echoed through the evil red burning sky. Flames of death roared through the houses and trampled across the roads. Corpses littered the streets, as rivers of blood washed the land that was once populated with life and contentment. Thick black smoke was so dense that it had created artificial clouds with purplish lightning blasting through the burning debris. Thunderous roars of evil energy rumbled the earth, as pieces of the ground broke apart, displaying great fissures that swallowed anyone too blind to avoid. The underworld had been resurrected, as the power of the Master Dragon surged past the dimensional rifts, splitting the openings with ever-increasing strength. With the solar alignment slowly moving into position, the demon beasts grew bold and ravenous for the innocence that had once existed up till the eradication movement that the black dragon had ensued.

Sounds of burning structures crackled around him as Kasnas spun in panic. His face matted with grime caused by the flying charred materials. All around him, people were running in fear. One by one, they were consumed by the fire that seemed to have a sentient mind of its own. Flesh melting and bones exposed, the ghostly image of hell had brought tears of fear to Kasnas’ eyes. A series of deep, sinister laughter resonated around him, as a massive flood of black aura exploded from the ground. Blocks of boulders spiraled upward while the beams of dark energy surrounding Kasnas.

“You think you are the one to defeat me but you have much to learn, my young, naïve child.” The Master Dragon snickered as his massive crimson eyes with bright orange pupil flared through an opening in mid-air. “You think that all the world’s evil comes from me but you know nothing about the true nature of right and wrong!”

Kasnas gritted his teeth as he wiped away his tears. Before he could utter a word, several severed heads rolled toward him from the small incline of the obliterated street. Eyes wide, Kasnas saw the grisly expression on Lana, Arina, and Kinat’s face. Trickles of blood slid down and gathered around his boots, as the boy screamed in disbelief. They were all dead. Their bodies incinerated somewhere in the town that had been destroyed by the evilness that triumphed over the scene. The young Arc Dragon Wizard was powerless as he felt all the power within him had been stripped away.

Looking down at his trembling hands, he realized they were covered in black, gleaming dragon scales. His fingers had been replaced by claws that could slice concrete walls in half with ease. He lifted his head and saw himself staring back. Kasnas had finally noticed that he was the black dragon, as the dark aura swarmed around him with potent vigor. His thoughts were filled with rage and hatred – all the negative feelings that had been collected from the world of living over the last several centuries. Kasnas saw himself reaching out toward him slowly. He, too, also lifted his dragon paw but a scorching black flame had suddenly blasted upward from the feet of his counterpart. The figure in front of him turned into dust as the agonizing cry spliced through the air like an eagle screeching at its prey. The shriek was so excruciating that Kasnas also roared in response. The world erupted in a sea of molten lava as his gigantic black wings expanded toward the end of the horizon and his tail slamming down upon the mountains.

“No!”

Kasnas yelled at the top of his lungs as he bolted from beneath the dirty-looking cover. A hand pressed down onto his shoulder tenderly but he fought against it instinctively, thinking that the enemy was trying to sedate him.

“You are safe here, Kasnas!” A soothing female voice spoke sternly. “Relax!”

It took the boy a while to regain full consciousness. Panting and looking around, he found himself lying within a bouncing horse carriage. The comforting gallops of two muscular horses and the rumbling of wooden wheels upon the rocky mountain road were a stark contrast to the loud chaotic splashing of the ocean waves. Hazy sunlight filtered through the faint yellow canopy of the carriage, as the smell of hay that no longer was there drifted to his nostrils. Outside to the rear of the carriage was the bright morning sun that was not afraid of the wintery coldness the season had brought. Arina and Lana were sitting to his left, as Kasnas slowly lied back. Shifting his eyes, he saw both females were wrapped in medical dressings. Their clothes tattered from the battle that had occurred before. Kasnas had lost track of time as he had no idea how long had it been since the encounter of the Dragon High Priests on the ocean.

“How are you feeling?” Arina asked as she placed her hand on his arm.

Drawing the thin cover close to his bare chest, Kasnas smiled. “Better. How long was I out?”

“Almost four days.”

Groaning, the boy rested a hand on top of his forehead. “I am getting sick and tired of being knocked unconscious all the time.” Turning his head slightly, he asked: “What had happened? Where are the Dragon High Priests? How come we are on the road again? I thought we were out on the ocean heading toward Haven Realm Empire?”

“You sure have a lot of energy for questions after the ordeal,” Lana shook her head and smiled weakly. The injuries that she had sustained would take a while to heal, as the throbbing aches could still be felt within her chest. “We are safe for the time being. One of the merchants is kind enough to send us to the city of High Plains, as the ship…Captain James Eilfan’s ship, had been destroyed.”

From the remorseful expression that Kasnas could see clearly upon both Arina and Lana’s face, he swallowed a breath. Those tough sailors were wiped out as if they were nothing but insects roaming the dirt. Their lives held little significance in the eyes of the enemy. As such was the character of a ruthless battle – souls were taken from the bodies without any regards whatsoever. The lands were sacrificed and for what? For power? For domination? For greed? Kasnas could not understand the logic behind all the suffering that had spread among the lands where peace was a form of luxury that people had enjoyed; an indulgence that all conscious creatures deserved to relish.

“Lana was badly hurt during the battle four days ago with the Dragon High Priests,” Arina filled in after seeing the female dragon coughing hard and struggling to get her breaths back. “We were thrown into the relentless waves as the massive body of icy water had dragged us deep into the currents. We were lucky that Caidus Ri had appeared and saved us from death.”

“Caidus?!” Upon hearing the name of the rogue wizard, Kasnas jumped up again. This time, a pain unlike before flared angrily in his spine. Slumping back onto the carriage floor, the boy gasped for air.

“You need to stop fidgeting around. While your wounds are healing much faster than ours, they will reopen again if you are not careful.” The female spell-caster scowled as she pressed her palm onto Kasnas’ heaving chest and sent a cooling stream of healing aura into his body. While she channeled her gift to alleviate the discomfort from the boy, she continued: “Caidus appeared out of nowhere after the Dragon High Priests had retreated. He then created a levitation spell to pull us out of the water and sent us all the way to the coast three miles from the Hamberge City. There he paid one of the merchants who happened to be nearby to send us to the next destination that he was traveling to.”

“Why in the world would Caidus want to help us? The man is nothing but a devious evil in disguise of a benevolent person. The deaths and the suffering that he has caused months ago…did he think that by helping us he can redeem the faults that he had done?”

“I have no idea, Kas,” Arina replied softly. “The man did not answer any of our questions after we arrived at the coast. Despite Lana’s threats to murder him, Caidus just smiled and vanished before our eyes. He was probably using a seclusion spell of some sort.”

“Who defeated the enemy? Those dragons were powerful and I am pretty sure Caidus would not have gone out of his way that much to assist us,” Kasnas inquired as he flushed when he noticed Arina’s skinny fingers touching his bare chest. Her palm was soft and cool to the touch. Subconsciously, he wiggled out of the way but was held in place by her other hand.

“Will you stop squirming around like a worm on a hot skillet? Anyway, the Dragon High Priests were defeated…somewhat.”

“What do you mean? Who defeated them?” The boy inquired again.

Withdrawing her hands, she sat back and gazed at Kansas intently. “You really do not remember, do you?”

“What? I do not-well, can you just be honest with me? What is so secretive about the outcome of the battle? We almost died!” The boy propped himself up with an arm and frowned in confusion.

“You did. At least, you defeated one of them.”

Kasnas froze as if he had just heard the most absurd idea ever brought up by his friend. The stillness between the three individuals within the transportation became awkward, as the horses neighed and snorted while continuing to pull with their might.

Pointing at his body which had marks of deep burns, Lana spoke softly: “Where else do you think you have gotten those burnt marks?”

Looking down and around him, the boy realized he was not in any better shape than the two gifted people sitting tiredly beside him. Then he stared at the black symbols that were around his left wrist. The devious patterns seemed to haunt him as his stare was drawn deeper and deeper into the blackness of the shade. The tattoo-like symbols seemed to have expanded to his entire left forearm, which looked like snakes binding themselves to his limb with growing affection that was absolutely unwanted.

“How….” A word came out of his mouth but nothing more followed as Kasnas’ expression was one of revulsion. His face clearly conveyed the urge of chopping off his arm if he had been given the option to do so.

“You…transformed. What we saw that day had caught us off guard as we were not sure if you were yourself. The look on your face, the type of aura coming off of your body, the feeling that we got when we saw your appearance that had literally replaced who you are…it was unbelievable. You had so much power that it seemed nothing could stop you. You had exceeded your limit as a human and yet that was not something we were happy to celebrate about. It did not take you long to lose control and become so wild that Caidus had to stop you with his spells.”

Kasnas gritted his teeth as he touched the tattoo on his arm. He could not remember anything about that. He did recall feeling helpless as the Dragon High Priests demonstrated their incredible power that was paramount to what he could do. He could vaguely recall the rage that he had when he saw Lana had been wounded and the panic that was on Arina’s face. Yet, it had irritated Kasnas greatly when he tried his best to remember the events that had unfolded after that. The more he had forced his brain to reminisce the past, the more he forgot. It was as if something was fighting against him and was literally deleting any memory associated with his transformation.

Arina frowned as she said: “Kasnas, you should rest for now. Try not to think too much about it.”

“How can I not?!” The child yelled angrily. “Something happened that day and I was the perpetrator of whatever that had frightened you so! And yet, I cannot even take responsibility of my own actions! What am I? Who am I? What have I done so far that warrants such ignorance?”

“You cannot really blame yourself for that-“

“I cannot?” Kasnas said irately, cutting off Lana as he looked down at his left arm. “This cursed thing is living inside of me, somehow controlling me. People around me are suffering because of me. I…I just want to be able to do something positive for my friends and family! But I…I cannot even remember how I had channeled that power I desperately need!”

“It is not the type of power you want,” Arina comforted. Pulling herself closer, she continued patiently: “You have a special gift, Kas, a gift of untainted character. It allows the imbalanced nature to be rebalanced so that life in this world can be fully restored. You have a personality of innocence and will to do good. This is the true power of yourself. You do not need the negative energy of the Master Dragon. According to Lana, this black seal was created by Tibit to save your life. Instead of trying to rely on it by forcing the seal to reopen through unrestrained emotions, it should only serve as a reminder for the faith that the Sarien dragon has placed on you before his death. ”

“The Soul Reaping spell was conjured by Caidus. It utilizes the power of the Master Dragon through an unconventional way of some sort. It had nearly killed you. Sakaris and the rest of us dragon guardians tried to purge it out of your body but without prior knowledge of how the spell field was constructed, we dared not to risk tampering it and hurt you further.” Lana spoke weakly as she rested her head against the wall of the carriage. Looking distantly through the rear opening of their transportation, she sighed. “At the time, had Tibit not infuse his power into your body, the effect of the spell would continue to erode your soul and your flesh. The only way for Tibit to control that black aura was to create a Sarien seal on your left wrist. The true nature of such seal is still unknown to me as Sarien dragons are more of a mythical creature than common dragons such as I.”

Kasnas shook his head lightly as he listened on. Glittering tears swelled up around his eyes as he stared blankly into the flapping tarp that had bounced with the stream of air. Arina finished the session of healing magic as she sat back down with exhaustion. The injuries that she had sustained had taken a toll on her body. As a spell-caster who studied heavily into the art of medical spells, the young apprentice was not able to heal her wounds. It was a strange act by nature, as whoever had attempted to cast a self-healing spell would ultimately find out just how fast the spell fields could collapse.

“Hey, we will stop in ten minutes for lunch,” the driver of the carriage informed.

“Thank you,” Lana replied as she hunched while crawling toward the large rucksack made of waterproof animal hide. Rummaging through the bag, she inspected what they had. “We have some dried biscuits, a few flasks of water, and a handful of smoked beef jerkies. We should be okay for now in terms of rations.”

“What happened to our belongings?” Kasnas asked quietly, choking back the tears that had started to roll down the side of his cheek. 

“They went down with the boat,” Arina said as she closed her eyes.

The remainder of the trip before the rest stop was greeted with an uncomfortable silence. The fat merchant regretted slightly for agreeing to transport three wanted fugitives to High Plains. He had seen the posters in Hamberge City a few days back while he was on a routine trip to send wheat and other provisions to the city for trade. He had no idea that he was going to encounter the people that everyone was going after until Caidus had suddenly showed up outside the bedroom door of the inn that the trader was staying at. Upon receiving a bag of gold coins which had mounted up to the amount that he would have made in a year’s worth of trading and marketing his food supplies, the man could not reject the offer. The deal was further solidified and he had stepped over the boundary to the road of no return when Caidus had reminded that he was the same hooded figure who helped with the dire dilemma at the gate of Carnial City two months ago on the day of Sarien Festival.

The merchant heaved a deep breath as he frowned. It was true if Caidus had not stepped in and convinced the guards to let him pass on that dreaded fateful day, the bags of grains and seeds would have perished, resulting in a significant loss of revenue for him. Stealing a look over his broad shoulder through the small opening of the tarp, the merchant smiled sadly. The boy who seemed to be so young and clueless had become involved in the attempted murder of Duke Yerlus Gave. Who would have imagined the child that he had seen at the check point that day was one of the three people with a hefty bounty on their head.

The meal underneath the large evergreen tree on the side of the well-worn dirt road was uneventful. With the cold wind blowing across the tree tops, small pine needles rained around the group of travelers as they ate in silence. Small mid-afternoon sun rose high above their heads, casting short shadows that draped from the tired bodies that were still recovering. Kasnas hungrily took a bite out of the biscuit, forcing crumbs to fall on his legs while Arina and Lina delicately savored the beef jerkies. The fat merchant smiled as he sat on the driver’s seat of his wagon while chewing his bread and downing it with a refreshing gulp of water.

Birds leaped from branch to branch high above the ground. Smell of forest wafted through the region while pinecones occasionally dropped from above, hitting the moist earth in muffled impacts. One of them had bounced off the top of Kasnas’ head and Arina burst out laughing after failing to contain the hilarity that had conquered her self-control. But the boy had the last laugh when he saw the female spell-caster holding her ribs as the pain from her wounds had resurfaced. Lana had a peaceful grin on her face while she stared softly into the scenery that had displayed beautifully around them. The serene forest was a nice environment to be in after the unpleasant encounters that they had experienced for the last several weeks.

It had been a while since the female dragon had ventured out of the Wizard’s Tower. Being confined within the study tower due to the responsibility as a dragon guardian to protect the portal had meant years of seclusion from the outside world. Time did not wait for the mortal, as the landscapes shifted and evolved rapidly. The world that Lana had remembered had been transformed into a completely foreign land where mountain ranges once overrun by overgrowths had been terra-formed by humans with countless of pathways linking different regions together to facilitate better economic trades.

“You look to be in deep thought, my Lady,” the human merchant asked politely with a heavy voice. Wiping away the sweat that had accumulated on his forehead with a cloth, he said: “It must have been years since you have seen the magnificence of the lands.”

“Indeed,” Lana smiled. Gazing into the light blue heaven covered with a thin film of haze with her bright yellow eyes, she leaned comfortably against the thick tree trunk behind her. “When I was young-“

The look on the man’s face had put an unexpected halt in Lana’s reminiscence.

“S-sorry. I apologize, my Lady,” the merchant blushed as he laughed foolishly. “I just cannot get the idea that dragons living for thousands of years actually have the same maturity stages as humans. The image of an adult noble creature such as you has impractically imprinted into many humans’ imagination including myself.”

“I still have a childhood, you know?” Lana faked an angry face but could not contain the amusement that had emerged from her face and gradually transformed into a delightful expression. Picking up a fallen leaf with her long, slender fingers, she continued: “The world was vastly different centuries ago. When there was no such segregation between dragons and humans, the lands were free. Everyone was enjoying their life. Dragons soaring in the sky; humans cultivating the earth; food was bountiful and there was this sense of complete unity and equanimity. Sky would be bathed in peach colored radiance while the oceans would be covered with sparkling water. Animals were plentiful and there really was not much animosity toward different species or races.”

“But that has changed,” the man said somberly.

“Yes,” the female dragon sighed. “The freedom that we once had was gone when humans and dragons entered into a never-ending conflict. The cause of it was greed and ambition. The idea of trying to outclass each other was like a seed of hatred planted amongst the individuals that had once shared the same world in peace. Some elders in my clan had claimed it was due to the Master Dragon’s influence that the world had become an arena where dragons and humans would battle each other to see who was better. But when you really think about it that is just the nature of life. How can we improve ourselves if we do not think for ourselves? How do we evolve with better tools and knowledge if we are so content with each other’s presence that we do not seek out new ways to progress our lifestyle?

“Yet, while there is merit to this thinking, the disadvantages would be acrimony and hostility toward each other. It was not long before the world was divided into two halves with the Maze Woodlands being an unmarked border separating the race of dragons and the race of humans – the Outer World and the New World. Throughout the years, there had been attempts to reconcile the broken relationship between the two species. I was taught that dragons are more kind-hearted than the likes of humans. That is also the reason why our people are willing to sacrifice their talent and freedom to protect the portal for the humans. Of course, I have reserved my judgment not because I see humans as inferior creatures but I believe my people are not as noble as they have claimed.”

Taking another sip of water, the man said: “Forgive me for being blunt, my Lady, but sometimes your people can be quite rude. I have traveled for many miles during the fifteen years of trading that I have done and the dragons that I have met were nothing short of stuck-up individuals who constantly like to remind people around them that they are high-class creatures.”

Nodding, Lana did not object to such claim. “Over the course of centuries and generations, my people have become more and more self-centered. With the conflicts within the New World where human kingdoms and cities are continuously in battle with each other, my people have taken into account of such dire events. They are trying to protect the Outer World by marking a distinctive gap between them and the humans so that your conflicts will not be transpired onto our lands. It was a self-protecting measure that had ended up being nothing more than an excuse to boast their selfishness.”

“I am not saying you are like those dragons, my Lady. I-I was just letting you know just of the bad experiences that I had faced in the past….”

Laughing softly, Lana replied: “Do not worry about my feelings. I, too, have my share of meeting humans of similar nature. I am glad that you are not the type of person that only cares about materialistic needs. Helping us out like this…I am deeply grateful.”

Feeling his face and ears getting redder and hotter, the man scratched his bald head as he shifted his eyes away from the dragoness’ gaze in mild guilt: “W-well…It is an honor helping you out. I cannot stand seeing people in need being neglected.”

Lana turned her head slightly and watched Kasnas and Arina making small talks as they finished up their lunch. The somewhat temperate sunlight had basked its faint whiteness upon the two young teens, causing a dream-like halo around the outlines of their faces and bodies. A gratifying sense of mood was radiating from their aura, as the calming energy flowed out like gentle stream gurgling upon well-rounded pebbles without any constraints. Despite the fatigue that could be seen from his eyes, it was the first time that Lana saw Kasnas was unperturbed since the start of their uncanny journey away from Carnial City.

“My Lady….”

Lana looked toward the direction of the voice. The fat merchant gazed at her intensely as he was quiet for a long moment, pondering the question that he was planning to ask but was not sure if it was appropriate in the first place.

“Why did you do it?”

The dragoness tilted her head a bit. Her eyebrows narrowed. A short period of time later, she replied: “Are you referring to the incident in Carnial City? You have heard the news about it, I presume?”

“Yes….”

“Would you believe me if I were to tell you that we did do it?” Seeing the shocked expression on the man’s face, Lana shook her head. “Or if I were to tell you that we are innocent and have been framed to cover up a conspiracy against the future of mankind?”

No answer was given. Only dead silence had greeted such questions of philosophical nature – what was right and what was wrong; what defined as trust; what constituted as truth?

“Since the beginning of a construct that shaped our self-consciousness, history had always been written by the dominant ones. While the world was once a utopia where equality was shared amongst the many individuals that lived on the lands, historical accounts were archived and approved by those who were selected as ‘trustworthy’ people through the consensus of the population,” the dragoness explained patiently. Watching the uncertainty slowly overtaking the once-convinced attitude from the merchant that sat high above her from the horse carriage, she continued: “But there was and will always be a bias; a self-guided perception of what is right and wrong; what is worthy to be recited to the future generations; what would be considered as acceptable to the belief that the public has come to terms with.

“Here we have a dilemma that I have seen many have trouble to resolve – on the one hand, we have officials, people in power and people that we have come to trust, claiming that an assassination attempt was conducted on Duke Yerlus Gave. On the other hand, your years of experience have taught you how to read people; how to distinguish whether if a person is good in nature or just a wolf in disguise. It all comes down to faith. Trust cannot be completed if faith is non-existent. You trust in someone because you have faith in them, in which you believe that they are truly who they have claimed to be. But like all spiritual convictions, often times you are wagering on something that is based on your personal thinking and choices. There really is no clear evidence to proof whether if you are right and wrong.”

The man folded his arms in front of his chest as he closed his eyes in deep thoughts.

Lana smiled as she stood up, towering over the human. “I will not say whether if we did it or not because whatever your mind has set upon, despite possible ways to alter your beliefs, it will be almost impossible to sway you one way or the other. I only implore you to keep an open mind and let the course of history to pave a path of truth for those that have not been tainted by malicious assumptions.”

With that, Lana walked toward the two young apprentices, leaving the man gazing at her in complete quietness. Shifting his weight uncomfortably on the wooden bench that had been weathered over the years of exposing to the weathers, the fat man was feeling puzzled and lost. Should he continue to trust the runaway travelers? Should he inform the guards when they arrived at High Plains in five days’ time? He was not sure anymore.

The next few days of travel consisted of routine stops for rests and meals, as the weather continued to hold out with sunny sky and mild temperature. For a wintery season that had started off dark and gloomy with teeth-chattering frosts, it was rather odd for a spring-like climate to arrive. The roads to the city of High Plains were filled with trees and brushes of various species. Animals of prey and predators lurked in the dense vegetation, as the paths were dry with protruding rocks that made the carriage bounced at random intervals.

Occasionally, large open grassland would loom into view, as the thick forest would transition from one area to another. Tall wild grass would defy the season and stood proudly while they nurtured the nutrients from the damp, rich soil beneath. As the weather continued to improve, insects that were once dormant and slept through the harsh winter began to resurface and fly from one blade of grass to another. The fields were liberating. Little tree lines could barely be seen through the light yellow horizon that the sun had touched.

Arina and Lana took the little free time that they had to teach Kasnas on how to control his power without relying on the dark aura that lurked inside him. The boy had difficulty in the beginning but he was improving with each training session. From the fundamental aspect of properly channeling the gift within him to creating a stable spell field, Kasnas had gradually grasped the concept of magic. The flow of Tibit’s Sarien dragon energy had been reinforced within Kasnas’ own life force.

As an Arc Dragon Wizard with the ability to control all elements of nature, Kasnas’ sense of magic’s ultimate framework was incredibly fluent. The young wizard had no idea how amazing it felt when the aura of light poured through his body, as every cell and every nerve was rejuvenated with unparalleled efficacy. His wounds had healed with unnatural speed and the grassland that he stood in swirled around him. Broken strands of elongated grass whirled high into the late afternoon air, as the smell of fresh meadow mingled with the surreal beauty of the golden heaven that gradually diffused into the curtain of the night.

Eating a roasted fowl and other games around a camp fire and hearing burning timbers cracking within the intense heat on the fourth night was an enjoyable moment for Kasnas. He had never experienced a camping trip like this. Lana was equally amused by the outdoor liveliness as well for most of the time she would be inside the study tower guarding the portal. As the fiery embers floated into the cool night sky, joining the twinkling stars unobscured by the daylight that had long retreated, the horses pulling the wagon snorted and stomped their hooves. Arina fed them water and grass while brushing their manes and humming a tune. After that was done, she sat back down beside Kasnas and tenderly ripped off a small piece of the deer meat. The merchant sat opposite of the group and happily savored the sweet alcohol from a wine sack that he had secretly stashed in a compartment built into the carriage. Drunkenness combined with the uprising air from the center of the campfire had greatly distorted faces of his passengers. It was not long before the fat man fell on his back and snored away.

“Hey, Arina.”

The female spell-caster looked up after swallowing a small piece of the deer fat. Her long dark navy colored hair gently rolled down along the curve of her slender shoulders, as her tattered winter coat had barely kept her warm.

“You have never mentioned about your family,” Kasnas gathered the courage and pressed onward. “There were times in the past that you seemed to want to talk about them…but somehow you held back. I…I just want to get to know you better, that is all. Seeing how you have heard about my background and my grandfather….”

Arina provided a sad smile as she huddled her knees close to her face and looked distantly into the fire.

“Well…to be honest I cannot really remember anything about my family.”

The boy lifted an eyebrow in mild surprise. “What do you mean?”

Leaning back with the support of both hands, she stared firmly into the fire. Her expression was nothing short of distant uncertainty and insecurity. “According to one of the high priests within the Wizard’s Tower, they found me outside a small village when I was six years old. I cannot remember anything about what had happened that day. As if a void had been created inside of me…my mind was shattered; memories were scattered and even now I am unable to recall the details. But one thing was for sure….”

“Which is?”

Gripping the grass and clump of dirt into her hands, she turned around and gazed deeply into Kasnas’ eyes. “The village was burning. I…I don’t remember seeing the bodies. Then again, I guess I was too shocked to notice, as the wizard in his white robe picked me up and told me not to cry. The air was unbreathable. The smoke that floated in the sky occasionally dipped low just inches above the mud-covered ground. I can recall the shivering temperature that day…the snow that was drifting and sticking against my face and hair, while I huddled against the man’s chest, crying….”

Kasnas stayed quiet.

Arina heaved a breath. “A year after I was adopted into a foster family that was very kind toward me, the spell-casters and wizards at Wizard’s Tower got to know me better. I would always visit them as the wizard who saved my life lived there as well. They have become my close friends as I have learned more about their past. Many of them were from well-respected background. Some had high social status to make significant impact on issues in Carnial City. Others were from common families where they were sent to Wizard’s Tower to be trained. I asked the whereabouts of my family but no one could provide an answer. It was as if I was lost in the forest with no path to lead me to the edge of the maze of trees. The man that rescued me on that fateful night seemed to be avoiding me whenever I was about to ask him questions. Who was I? What was I doing at the village that had been destroyed? Where were my parents? It was not long until my savior had enough of me and left. I was devastated, not knowing why he had abandoned me. I thought he was someone that I could rely on.”

“So up till now you are still trying to figure out your past,” Kasnas said softly as he reached out and held onto Arina’s hand. “I am sorry to hear that.”

“No,” she shook her head as she smiled. “I have long gotten past that. I am Arina Leaf. This is the name that the man gave to me. Perhaps the Sarien God has given me a second chance, to relive my life. One day, I will find that wizard and I will ask him for the truth. Until then, I guess you are stuck with me.”

“You were never a burden, Arina,” the young Arc Dragon Wizard patted her on the head playfully. “You and I are best friends and we will always be together. That is…if you are okay being with me.”

The female spell-caster laughed softly as she rubbed away the tears that somehow had swelled up around her eyes. She leaned against Kasnas as they both watched the fat merchant snoring away across the campfire that continued to howl with energy. Lana watched and listened to the two teens in silence, as she held back the words that had almost blurted out of her mouth.

She would talk to Arina later on when she had the chance, alone.

End Chapter 14

15: Chapter 15

Chapter 15

Sweat and blood mixed together to form a distorted puddle beneath his boots. Each step created crunching noises from the shattered blocks of dark cavern walls. Ground water saturated through the centuries of dirt, as the wizard dragged his battered body through the maze pillars. The smell of wounds lingered in the tense atmosphere, as shadows wavered within areas where the Aura Orb’s luminous radiance could not reach. Within the spots of darkness, the entity lurked silently, gazing at its prey with calculated patience and intimidation.

Telthus gritted his teeth as his eyes displayed tiredness that seemed to make his face look far older than he really was. His aura level had been depleted down to one-third of the full amount. With beads of sweat rolling down his wrinkled forehead, he leaned against a mineral pillar while struggling to figure out what to do.

Every spell; every movement; the shadow entity had replicated in perfect harmony. As if he was battling himself, Telthus felt both emotionally and physically drained. While he had a certain amount of aura available in his body, the enemy seemed to have an unlimited supply of it. The old Dragon Wizard knew the shadow entity was channeling its energy from somewhere in the cavern. If he could find the source, he could eradicate the spell field quickly. Unfortunately, it was easier to be said than done for the thing that he had been battling in the last two hours was devious and clever.  

A swift movement flashed across the peripheral vision of his eyes. Slicing his hand through the suffocating air, Telthus conjured a tier three fire spell. Light emanating from the Aura Orb was bent when a secondary source of radiance surged throughout the cavern. Ropes of searing flames chased after the fleeting figure, as the dark entity sneered and danced within the flickering flames. Telthus grimaced as he poured the remaining strength that he had into a wind spell, combining the initial fire magic to increase the damage and speed. The entire area erupted into a massive fireball that howled and combed through the uneven ground as the burning essence feasted upon the new source of energy. Smothering the pillars and grazing the walls, the Joint Spell – Sarien’s Flame, was a level of magic that even a full-grown dragon would have difficulty to repel if it was casted at full strength. But knowing that he was deep beneath the earth, a thoughtless unleashing of such powerful spell would be foolish. He could be burying himself under several hundred tons of rocks and sand if the cave had collapsed.

The once-gloomy cave was lit up like the surface of rolling clouds in the sky, where temperate sun draped its loving hands upon the world. Rumbling sounds could be heard as it mixed with high-pitched screeches coming from the entity. The walls of fire pushed themselves into every crevasse that they could find. Streams of burning vapors slithered around the curvature of the cavern pillars, as the ceiling fractured with terrifying noises that resonated angrily throughout the smaller tunnels that had branched out from the central chamber. Strong bursts of air generated by the wind spell infused with the vigor of fire had created a vacuum-like environment where living souls would be exterminated by the sheer magnitude of thermal shocks thundering through the area.

Telthus grunted when an unexpected impact slammed into his chest. Feeling two of his ribs breaking, the wizard spurted out a long trail of dark red blood, as he was forcefully flung backward by the attack. His back agonizingly smashed against the wall, as droplets of underground water sprayed into the air. The Aura Orb dimmed slightly, as Telthus’ white long hair draped over his sweat-covered face. The dark shadow simulating his appearance smiled deviously, as the deep orange eyes gleamed in the limited light that had barely covered the distance of three feet in front of Telthus.

A semi-translucent aura swarmed around the figure that seemed to waver without a definitive shape in front of the old man. It shed the features of Telthus as the game it was playing was drawing to an end. Slices of wind encircled the black body of darkness. The uneven terrain crumbled under the ever-increasing pressure generated by the power channeled by the entity. Telthus’ eyes widened as he realized what the enemy was doing. Without showing the spell field or uttering supportive enchantment, a fiery ember sparked into life in-between the claw-like hands of swirling blackness.

A Joint Spell – Sarien’s Flame, the same magic that Telthus had channeled just moments ago, had been created.

Telthus’ field of vision was engulfed in a sea of molten flames. Waves of scorching heat blasted into him, as he shielded his face with his arms while being pushed backward forcefully by the vigorous streams of milky white hot air. His shirt was torn to shreds. Flames licked at his exposed skin while he shouted in distress. With his aura drained, he had no way of setting up a protective barrier to defend against such a devastating spell.

An abrupt rumble cut through the dying roar of blinding flames and Telthus’ cries of impending death. The area shuddered as if an earthquake had just taken place. Relentless shaking motions were so fierce that they would easily confuse a person’s senses. Cavern walls cracked and broke apart as pillars collapsed violently into a heap of rubbles. Bouncing rocks and clumps of wet dirt were artificially strung together as a form of natural conglomerate where a wall several meters thick in depth had effectively sealed off the lethal assault, preventing it from reaching Telthus.

The last bit of sweltering blaze was quenched cogently when the fire sent out one last lick through the closing opening of the dirt wall before squealing its dying breath. The old Dragon Wizard panted as he gaped at the massive barrier that had been erected in front of him. Bleeding fingers clawed the damp ground; his body was covered with wounds of various severities. Flakes of flesh rolled off his sweat covered torso while he grimaced and coughed out a mouthful of blood. The Aura Orb had been snuffed out the moment that Telthus’ aura level had dropped below the required amount to keep the luminous sphere glowing with life.

A figure stood in front of him for a short moment before kneeling down and pulled back his hood. The earth dragon in his human form smiled as he surveyed the wounds on the old wizard.

“I have not seen you in such a bad shape for a long time,” Neftus’ eyes gleamed within the Aura Orb that he had created with a snap of his fingers. “To think that a high ranking wizard such as yourself to be in such pathetic state…it is unthinkable.”

“Do not lie to yourself, Neftus,” Telthus grinned weakly, taking no heed of the light ridicule that was embedded within the earth dragon’s words. “This is an enchantment that was created by the first generation Dragon Wizards centuries ago. It mimics the victim’s abilities and draws its power endlessly through a hidden source.”

“It is a dark magic,” Neftus gazed around the battered cavern chamber for a minute. “It concerns me greatly that the Dragon Wizards were using forbidden power to guard the Grand Library’s hidden archive room.”

“It was something on my mind too while I was investigating the Grand Library. The dark spells and enchantments were forbidden magic. It was something that was instructed by the first generation Dragon Wizards and continued to be passed down by the elders of this world, that such power must never be used. The existence of such vile magic that was created to protect the hidden archive completely goes against the wisdom and directive of our ancestors.”

A massive explosion interrupted the wizards’ assessments. The solid wall that had become part of the underground landscape was hit with a power that fractured through seven meters-thick materials. A gaping hole was punched through by a mighty stream of black aura, as the outer edges of the opening broke apart and flung away from the gush of dark energy that seemed to be increasing in strength. A series of smaller streaks of dark aura blasted around the original hole and the lines of fractures came together before a monstrous breach was created with a thunderous detonation.

Neftus gritted his fangs as he erected a shield around him and Telthus. Giant slabs of granite and limestone slammed against the light blue protective bubble and bounced away harmlessly. The floor heaved upward and curled toward Neftus in a gesture of devouring the intruders.

“Using earth magic against me? That is childish.”

The dragon channeled his aura. Multiple lines of spell field combed the land and slithered on top of the oncoming wave of dirt and rock that was about to crash over their heads. With a glowing brightness of dark yellow around his body, Neftus’ power took control of the dark entity’s spell. Diffusing each strand of the magic construct that took control of the mount of earth, severing the ties with the black aura, and injecting his own energy into the spell circle that was invisible to the naked eye, the earth dragon redirected the attack back at the enemy.

The wall that the dragon had created a while ago was shattered completely when the column of dirt thundered through with blinding speed and strength surpassing hundreds of trampling elephants. It expanded rapidly in the amount of debris that the spell had gathered. It was not long until the entire underground conduit was smothered with acres of dirt and boulders.

“Neftus! You idiot! What if the ceiling collapsed on us?” Telthus choked out a surprise as a blanket of dust hurled toward him and rained sand around him.

“This place was built with magic, old man,” the dragon sighed. Brushing the dust off his brown cloak and retying his long black hair behind him into a pony tail, he continued: “The whole area is infused with countless supportive spell fields that are oblivious to us. Not to mention that the Grand Library is designed to be a place to store precious historical records of this world as well as knowledge that can bestow untold power to people; you can think of this place as an impenetrable stronghold robust enough to withstand an entire army. A small spell from us will not destroy its foundation.”

A moan resonated around them. It was the cry of frustration and annoyance, a sound of utter emptiness where it felt like a vacant space had replaced its missing soul. The noise was so desolate, so devoid of emotion that a grotesque image of a bleeding skull shimmering in red seemed to have materialized out of nowhere.

“It just does not know when to give up!” Telthus struggled to stand up right. Every bone in his body felt like they had been broken by the attacks dealt earlier.

“You cannot defeat it without destroying the source where it gets its power from,” the earth dragon stated as he cupped his hands together. A faint glow of aura emerged. “We have to get out of here first.”

“Wait! I came here to find a way to heal Kasnas and pull the effect of Soul Reaping spell from his body! I cannot leave yet!” The old man exclaimed as he winced from the sharp agony that traveled along his spine. “You cannot be serious! After the ordeals that I just went through…and you want me out of this place? I simply will not accept that!”

“You are being foolish!” Neftus roared. Frowning and glaring at the Dragon Wizard with his eyes, he said: “The hidden archive is not designed for mortals to venture into! The Grand Library was and has always been an off limit area to both humans and dragons! You people selfishly created the Deep Plain’s Howl spell and sealed a portion of the spell field construct in this place. Desecrating the holy archive of which the first generation Dragon Wizards had created with their blood and sweat; you have tainted this sacred area! You have done it once before years ago and you wish to do it again for a second time?”

Telthus was taken aback as he stared at the dragon standing before him. He was speechless. After another howl from the entity that was buried underneath the ground, the old wizard gritted his teeth.

“That may be, Neftus…but my son and my daughter-in-law had been killed by that bastard Yerlus Gave…I cannot bear the thought of losing Kasnas too!”

“Regardless of how you feel toward them, old man, you have no right to set foot in the Grand Library even if you are a Dragon Wizard. This is a forbidden structure that should be sealed off permanently. The knowledge locked up in here must never see the light of day for the consequences would be dire beyond your imagination. “

“What…what are you saying?” Telthus’ eyes widened as he trembled lightly.

The earth dragon shook his head as he closed his eyes. He reopened them and gazed intently at the wizard before him. “Before he died, Sakaris wanted me to seal the Grand Library permanently using Lock Whisper. It is a powerful enchantment that utilizes the life force of nature around it, to create instability in space and gravity through a focal point of spear made up with the essence of light; a barrier unlike any will encase the entire area several miles wide. No spells in this world can reopen it.”

“That…that is not possible,” Telthus stammered. “You are talking about a tier one magic that cannot be used! Besides…you would require additional members of your clan to assist you in conjuring such powerful magic. You alone cannot accomplish such feat.”

“Pure blood dragons have the ability to conjure one of the five tier one spells; the only difference being how powerful it can get. A tier one defensive spell is challenging to cast by a single individual but not impossible.” Neftus narrowed his eyes as he continued to gather the power within him. “You humans are limited in the amount of aura that you can store within your body but dragons can obtain aura ten times more. As such, we are able to utilize tier one magic that the first generation Dragon Wizards had invented centuries ago.”

“But that will create a negative disruption to the world’s climate!” Telthus yelled as he dragged his battered body forward. Grimacing from the agony that had spread to his fingertips like an infectious virus, the old man roared: “I will not let you do this!”

“That is correct. The traitor must never get the chance to seal off something that we have sought for a very long time.” A voice rang out behind Neftus.

Surprised, the earth dragon wheeled around on reflex but was hit with a spell that sent volts of electricity through his body. Screaming in pain, Neftus was engulfed in golden colored current that seared every single cell in his flesh. Blinding strands of electricity joined like spider webs and extended from the ground to the ceiling, encasing their victim. The air crackled loudly and echoed around the dark cave. When the torment had finally ended, Neftus fell back onto the ground with choking shafts of smoke rising from the burnt wounds.

Two individuals stood within the darkness that seemed to have eaten away the light casted from the Aura Ball. One of them was small in height with short navy-colored hair all spiked up to display an image of sly characteristic. Wearing a silvery cloak with fangs bearing as the smile on his face widened, the uninvited person’s dark green eyes shimmered with intensity. The other was a taller human wearing a black cloak. A mysterious atmosphere swarmed the figure as he examined the wounded wizards with his eyes that were filled with frozen stares.

“For a dragon, having such an opening is pathetic beyond belief,” the smaller person mocked as he snickered. “I feel ashamed to have such a low-class dragon sharing similar blood as mine.”

“You are from a different clan so his lack of skill should not be something that you need to take to heart,” his partner chimed with a controlled voice. Flashing a dark gaze over Telthus, his stare had sent shivers down the old wizard. “The hidden archive is in this area of the Grand Library. After centuries, at last we are able to access it.”

“What are you talking about?” Telthus asked angrily.

“You did not know? It is a pity…considering that you are the one who has unsealed the barrier that repels all except wizards with bloodlines of both dragons and humans combined. The ancient barrier of which the ancestors of both races had casted before their death was finally reopened by you, the descendent of the First Dragon Wizards.” The taller figure’s grin widened beneath the dark shadow that had half-covered his face. Lifting his arms, he said joyfully: “The concealment spell that you have casted to hide the Grand Library was useless against a true dragon, which is the person standing beside me. Ulten, one of the Six Dragon High Priests, is able to nullify the spell you have created.”

“You flattered me, Quarus,” the smaller individual folded his arms in front of his chest as he tilted his head lightly in a gesture of insolence. “I should correct you and say that most dragons have the same ability of spell nullification as I. Granted, it is much easier to counter human spell fields compared to ones that a dragon creates.”

Telthus gritted his teeth as beads of sweat rolled down the side of his face.

“I know what you are thinking,” Ulten took a step forward. “A Dragon Wizard is not a mere gifted human for their ability to channel multiple elements of nature is more than sufficient in creating a spell that rivals the likes of a pure dragon. However, despite the fact that you do have a trace of our noble blood running through your veins, you are still a human. You cannot be our equal. There is always a gap between the distance of humans and dragons.”

“It is quite simple, really,” Quarus sneered. “After diffusing your concealment spell on the outer region of the Grand Library, we are able to utilize a portion of your spell field, literally, your magic, to access the main entrance. Neftus did the same. Otherwise, how did you think he was able to find you down here if the archive was well-protected?”

“Using…my…spell?” The Dragon Wizard stuttered. “That is not possible….”

A seething screech echoed around the group as the black entity protecting the hidden archive broke free of the land barrier that Neftus had erected a while ago. The chamber shuddered as large pillars broke apart and rained down from the top. Expanding its ever-shifting body of darkness, the shadow loomed over Ulten and Quarus. Sighing a deep breath, Ulten’s eyes flashed with vigor. Raising his right hand, he was about to unleash his power to destroy the annoying entity that was more of a nuisance than a threat.

Telthus suddenly felt an immense pressure unlike before converging around him. The feeling of space being warped; the sensation of being thrown into an alternate reality that was polar opposite of the one that he was in; the perception of what was real and not real; it was a chaotic stream of emotive senses that were torrentially overwhelming him. His battered body felt as if hundreds of pounds of lead had been casted around his limbs. His vision became black as he was not sure what was going on anymore. He wanted to cry out in surprise and pain yet he felt rolling dirt and rocks smothering him, flooding into his mouth and nostril while his ears were deafened by the roaring destruction that seemed to continue on for eternity.

Outside the Grand Library where the evening sun was barely shining over the uninspiring mountain ranges in the far distance, the calls of wild animals and insects that populated the landscape suddenly vanished. As if it was the calm before the storm, living creatures that were not fully sentient to consciously understand the world that they dwelled in had instinctively reacted to the oncoming onslaught that was about to emerge.

Through the extreme power of a potent magic spell, a level that simulated a fourth of what the actual tier one enchantment could do, twenty meters-wide land was distorted with an immense aura that had temporarily bent the laws of nature. Gravity became manipulate-able; a force of nature that governed the world was being changed.

A massive cloud of dirt and dust blasted upward in front of the Grand Library tower. The land thundered and rolled like ferocious waves as a thick blanket of rocks and grass showered from the sky. Air was saturated with fine mist of sand while trees nearby rattled and shook within the violent streams of wind that expanded from the center of the massive disruption.

As the dense cloud of debris slowly parted, the outline of Ulten and Quarus faintly appeared. Standing as if they had been the clear winner from the beginning, they stared at the two opponents kneeling before them. Neftus had Telthus under his arm, as he breathed heavily. Exposed skin charred from the earlier assault from Ulten, the earth dragon winced while he blinked away the searing perspiration that had accumulated on his forehead and neck.

“I am surprised you still have the strength to send us outside the Grand Library, Neftus,” Ulten said coldly. “Controlling the structure of the ground; altering the crystalline minerals that have accumulated and matured for thousands and millions of years; it is not an easy accomplishment to achieve, considering that the spell field would have to be extremely precise otherwise everyone would be deconstructed atomically due to the imbalance of the magic.”

“I believe that we should thank Telthus then,” Quarus chimed in while taking a step forward. His face was expressionless beneath the shadow of his hood. “If Neftus were to change the construction of his spell, both of us would not have stood here without injuries. At the same time, he could not risk hurting the old Dragon Wizard that was literally beside him as he transported everyone out of the depth of the Grand Library.”

“He should not have,” Ulten commented leisurely. Shrugging while grinning deviously, he continued: “That ancient enchantment protecting the hidden archive was nothing but a child’s play.”

“You are a bigger fool than I have imagined if you truly believe that you can eradicate the legacy spell of the First Dragon Wizards,” Telthus’ look grew immensely dark as he struggled to stand with the aid from Neftus. Blood dripped from the wounds on his upper body, forming small puddles upon the uneven ground. “The dark magic that our ancestors had used should not be taken lightly. You were lucky that the entity did not get a chance to replicate you….”

“Really?” A fearsome darkness surged from the Dragon High Priest’s body without warning. Atmosphere around his presence was nothing short of deadly sensation, as the oncoming night seemed to have increased its blackness by multiple times. “As you should have already known, Telthus, that a battle between wizards is based on how much aura they have. There are different types of magic; each has a special property of its own. However, a weaker wizard will always lose against the stronger one regardless of how complex of a spell or enchantment the loser can generate.”

The old man glowered but did not offer additional rebuke.

“I see that you still remain unconvinced. Then allow me to demonstrate the true power of a dragon. For centuries you humans have been ignorant enough to reject the lower status that is presented to your existence from the beginning of history.”

Neftus snarled as he stood up straight, temporarily ignoring the searing pain through the rage that was burning inside of him. “Ulten, as one of the Six Dragon High Priests, you have entirely disdained the ethics that have been instilled within our race’s upper cultural standards. You have brought shame upon your people by siding with the evil that threatens to exterminate the world.”

“You are not in the position to lecture me, Neftus,” Ulten spat angrily. “As a dragon, you have abandoned the pride that our race has upheld for centuries by becoming the humans’ pawn. A jester is what you are; a joke among our people, our various clans, and our history as superior beings. We are the only race that governs the world; not humans nor any of Master Dragon’s minions.”

Upon hearing the last few words from the Dragon High Priest, Quarus frowned silently. As much as he deemed the temporarily alliance with the dragons whom still had no idea the agenda that he had already planned for them, catching the arrogant remarks from low-life creatures that violated the dignity of Master Dragon was still painfully accepted.

“It is not about who is better but about how to preserve life, enjoying the world that is basked within the light that the universe has provided,” Neftus continued. “Even if you have all the power in the world and become the strongest individual in the world, at the end of the day, you are still a lonely person, differentiated by the rest of the people that are not up to the level you have obtained. What is the point of living if you are by yourself with no one to talk to; to enjoy life with?”

“That is why we are creating a new world where trash will not exist. With the Second High Council within the Outer World being instated over the First, ideals have been changed. Now, our people are more encouraged and looked forward to the future by aiming for a single, common goal.”

Both Neftus and Telthus’ eyes were wide with surprise.

Swallowing back the stunned reaction that had appeared for a short moment, Neftus asked: “What do you mean?”

Holding out his arms, the evening breeze swept against Ulten’s long, silver cloak, sending a sense of preeminence into the air that enveloped everyone in the area. “Create a new world with the power of Master Dragon. We will obliterate all trace of the existing world and forge a new one where only dragons will live. The world will become a utopia, where humans’ greed, needs, and imperfections will not tarnish the ascendency of our perfect vision.”

A chilling sensation cut through the earth dragon and Dragon Wizard’s heart.

“The High Council will never approve this kind of madness! There is no way that the elders will support such absurd notion…destroying the world to create a new one? Exterminate the humans so that dragons can thrive? You do not know what kind of disparity this will bring to the nature that regulates this world!” Neftus yelled. Feeling emotionally exasperated, he roared: “Dragons need humans as much as humans need dragons! It is because of the symbiotic relationship that both species have that the Master Dragon, the black dragon of death, is still being repelled from entering this world!”

“The previous High Council had already been disbanded,” Quarus whispered lightly but his words were like swords cutting through the seething mood like knife through butter. “The Second High Council of the dragon race has given their full support to the new directive – resurrect and release the Master Dragon. Through His power, we will effectively wipe out the impurities of this world to make way for a new one. For too long have you humans fought against each other and spread your negative influence to the lands of the dragons.”

“You are a human as well, you devilish bastard,” Telthus pointed his finger at the wizard standing before him. “Do not even for a second believe that you are on the same level as the dragons. In fact, if we were to pull ranks and power here, a Dragon Wizard still rules over you!”

“But you are powerless and severely wounded, old man,” Quarus laughed loudly. Purplish eyes shining like the devil from hell, deep violet aura flared from his body as his black cloak fluttered uncontrollably within the chaotic upsurge of energy. “Dragon Wizard or no Dragon Wizard, as long as your power is depleted you are just as helpless as those pests multiplying in those pitiful cities of theirs.”

Both massive dark auras from Ulten and Quarus suddenly combined together, as they each continuously increase the amount of energy expelling outward from their position. Towering trees around the place arced precariously as if a hurricane had made landfall while boulders were blown away from the center of a spiraling golden energy with streaks of purple radiance flaring upward around it. The incredible pressure from the two enemies was enough to throw both Neftus and Telthus backward, as the two wounded wizards cried out within the howling gust. A series of milky white air streams that were mixed with dry, powdery sand carved around the two flailing bodies. A thunderous explosion roared into the heaven, as the deafening noise of potent shockwaves resonated across the terrains.

Within the curling smoke and flying debris erupted from the soil, a barrier was erected by Neftus while he panted with exertion. Beads of sweat poured down his face and neck while his tattered robe draped lifelessly around his bent knees. Telthus groaned while struggling to upright himself with trembling arms.

“These two are powerful,” the earth dragon muttered. Semi-translucent radiance swirled around them while he stretched his arms with his palms pointed outward. “Telthus, are you able to use any more magic?”

“No. I am completely drained of my aura. The last spell was a Joint Spell and it had literally consumed the remaining drop of my power. They have displayed a fearsome power…and to think that they have not even conjured a spell field yet.”

Smiling with slight despair, Neftus said: “Dragon High Priests are similar to human High Priests. They are monsters with an incredible amount of power stored inside their body. They are one of the few magic users that can channel enough strength for one of the five tier one magic.”

“Except humans are not able to channel tier one magic,” the Dragon Wizard corrected. “If a war breaks out, we humans will be defenseless against your people.”

Ulten gathered his strength to his right hand as the flowing golden aura became enormously dense. Soon, streaks of copious lightning blasted outward from his fist as his cloak flapped ferociously behind him. Solid lines of electricity rivaling that of storm clouds nurtured by the will of nature slammed into the ground around him, as the dragon stared daggers at the two preys in front of him. Quarus had to take shelter meters away while the flashes of thunderous lightning discharged in all directions randomly.

“Of all the dragons, we just have to encounter Ulten,” Neftus said bleakly.

Arms straight with fists clenching together, the Dragon High Priest, Ulten, directed all the power generated by the spell field he had constructed within him to the center of his palms. A massive sphere of blinding luminosity with spikes of potent electric currents expanded outward. Shadows created artificially by the spectacular display of radiance from the stupendous aura surging from Ulten grew lengthier upon the upheaving earth. Clouds began to saturate the sky, bringing in the gloomy mood of certain death that was about to unfold. The darkness from the floating cluster of mist in the firmament chained together like schools of fish swimming in a massive group to defend themselves against large predators. A discomforting sense of numbness could be felt as the invisible voltage swelled in circular motions. Air crackled in protest; vegetation withered within the deadly energy that flooded the area relentlessly; a scene of utter desolation and destruction was completing its final phase to take place as part of the history of the world.

“Both of you should feel honored to experience the strength of a Dragon High Priest!” Ulten yelled above the rumbling noise of lightning striking the landscape around him. Among the soaring debris of various rocks and clumps of dirt from the incredible pressure that had descended upon the region, his dark green eyes shone like the devil from the underworld. “Vaporize, you worthless low-life creatures!”

The hand of lightning was summoned, joined by a murderous roar of thunder that announced the oncoming assault. The ground trembled angrily while Neftus and Telthus grimaced and braced against the spell that was about to be unleashed with vicious reprisal.

Several miles up in the raging sky, a half-sphere of aura in golden shade grew from the churning clouds. A second later, a thick streak of lightning shot downward diagonally like an arrow toward the two helpless individuals. The line of attack was fifty feet wide with arcing electric currents of crimson color caressing the main body of electricity. A pale white light appeared in front of Neftus and Telthus’ face. Long streaks of shadows curved from the edges of their body while a suffocating compression of air crashed into them a second head of the main form of total annihilation.

An inconceivable detonation occurred. Invisible ball of shockwave blasted outward, flattening tree lines and rocking the Grand Library in its foundation. Towering black smoke that dwarfed the immense size of the Grand Library stood defiantly against the storming wind that accompanied the unexpected storm clouds created by Ulten’s spell. Searing boulders lifted from deep underground arched through the tempest with trails of twisting white steam. Moments later, more debris rained down from the sky, pelting the barrier that Ulten and Quarus had set up.   

The satisfied smile of Ulten was replaced with stunned amazement after the obscuring smoke had parted. A wall of molten flames stood rebelliously before them. Soaring high into the heaven, the flaming barrier was undamaged.

Gritting his fangs, Ulten narrowed his eyes. “Garen….”

Quarus folded his arms in front of his chest as he watched the fire dragon strolling from within the wall of inferno. Garen’s entire body was surrounded with unyielding blaze that flared occasionally as his gaze was fixed sternly upon the enemies. Protective ropes of burning embers surrounded him while he confidently advanced toward the two dark wizards. Image of the flame dragon wavered within the high temperature that flooded through the area, as brushes and trees nearby caught on fire instantaneously.

“Are you also abandoning your own people, Garen?” Ulten inquired.

Stopping a few step from his opponents, Garen’s massive frame loomed over them. The wall of flames behind him had sent out countless tiny embers of bright orange. Like fireflies dancing within the wind, they elegantly swarmed around him as his aura level began to rise.

Staring down while frowning with silent rage, Garen said: “Abandoning? No. I despise humans.”

“Then why are you helping Telthus?”

“Why…? That is a good question,” Garen sneered as he tilted his head. “Maybe because I like a good fight, that is all.”

“A good fight? You sound absurd,” Quarus frowned as he drew his cloak closer to his body. “We do not have time to waste on you. So if you want to join our side and participate in the grand scheme of creating the perfect world, it would be best if you step aside right now and let us finish our work here.”

Forming a stance, the fire dragon’s entire outline flared intensely with non-stop heat and aura. A towering magical flame blasted into the air several feet high. His appearance was replaced with a body of blackness, as the unwavering fire seemed to be ruthlessly consuming his physical presence.

“A human wizard is not in any position to speak to me. Come on, Ulten! Long have I been hoping to finally battle with one of the Dragon High Priests! I have heard of your amazing power as a wizard! Now is the time to prove your worth for such title that has bestowed upon you!” Garen roared as his excitement took over the rationality of his thoughts.

The Dragon High Priest glowered as he readied himself through a spell field that had appeared beneath his feet. A full circle of magical texts was circling around his position, while the bright yellow light shimmered with life. Particles of the aura that surged from the spell field saturated the area while Ulten stared coldly at his opponent.

“It is best if we move back further,” Neftus muttered softly. Seeing the confused look on Telthus’ face over his shoulder, he said: “Ulten is serious about this battle. I have never seen a High Priest would need to expose the construct of his spells unless they need to channel additional strength into their body. Clearly, he is going up against one of the most powerful dragons.”

“Garen?”

“Yes. As a dragon with the ability to freely control the essence of fire, the nature’s most destructive element, Garen is able to create spells equal to the level of a Dragon High Priest through his unnatural amount of aura stored within his body. That is also why he was selected to be one of the guardians for the gateway sealed up inside the Wizard’s Tower.”

Before Telthus would utter another word, the land thundered as debris was already flung toward their way. Neftus cursed as he erected a weak barrier around them while pushing the old Dragon Wizard back. A rope of fire swung around the air liberally, as streaks of lightning struck down like swords from the heaven. Multiple explosions followed shortly after through the distant horizon racing from left side of the field to the right. The pace of the battle was quick and furious; leaving no room for either party to breathe and re-strategize.

Garen had a big menacing grin on his face as he channeled his energy to form a tier three spell, soon trailed after a tier two spell, and then finished off with a Joint Spell of both levels of magic. A blanket of fireballs rained down upon Ulten, whom frantically repelled the assault with a Lightning Shield spell. Fiery detonations combed the sky, igniting the dark evening clouds as if a series of fireworks had been launched. His eyes widened when the tier two assault spell of Fire Spear shot through his chest but the celebrative mood of Neftus and Telthus was soon lost as the image of Ulten dissipated like a sheet of ice melting under the intense temperature of the sun. The Dragon High Priest had sent volts of electricity through his body to increase his speed tenfold, creating a mirage copy of him at the place of impact. Yet the feeling of a successful escape from a particular gruesome death was replaced by surprise. The Joint Spell that Garen had casted suddenly rematerialized and surrounded the place where Ulten was standing.

A net of burning aura with flames that dwarfed the devastating nature of molten lava had ensnared its prey. The half-spherical shaped attack pulsed with eagerness. Garen bared his fangs as he licked his lips. His dark red robe fluttered behind him while he descended from the wintry sky.

Clenching his fingers into a fist, he said with enjoyment as the sense of delight rushed through his senses. “Demon’s Claw. Burn within the rage of fire from the depth of hell.”

A flicker of light with brightness of a star flashed from within the spell that Ulten was in. Neftus and Telthus screamed but no sound came out. They were sent flying through the air, as the Grand Library automatically built a potent shield around its structure to withstand the power from Garen’s magic. The noise of destruction had miraculously become silent. As if the world had come to an abrupt halt; as if the world of living had been frozen; sounds were nullified. A senseless, incoherent realm of surreal veracity, dominated by shattering scene of utter destruction, had just taken place before all that witnessed the ludicrous power of a dragon.

Beams of liquid fire shot out in all directions like beacons inside light houses. Piercing through the night sky with howling rage of flaming pillars that had erupted from the land, a deep impact crater was formed with a heart-pounding explosion; adding additional scars to the land due to gifted ones callously using their magic without any regards for the earth’s well-being.

Massive trees were felled by the lethal waves of air pressure that had combed through nearby forestlands with devastating results. Neftus and Telthus were pinned by large, fallen branches, as the remaining strength in their wounded body had finally been sapped out by the last exchange of attacks between Garen and Ulten.

The battle had paused for a brief moment while Garen narrowed his eyes. Through the crackling sound of electricity, Ulten stood unharmed. Though he was not hurt, the pride that he had held with high regard was damaged. He would never have guessed a common dragon would be able to rival his power as a Dragon High Priest.

Before Ulten could pounce at his opponent with unsurpassed rage, another individual suddenly jumped between the two dueling dragons. Even Quarus could not contain his surprise as he saw the unwelcoming figure that stood in the middle of the battleground.

“Ardus!” Garen cried out with astonishment.

The Dragon Wizard, Ardus, gazed at the three of them with great composure. His shoulder-long light crimson hair had elegantly draped over his shoulders that were protected with glittering knight’s armor of white. Within the illumination from both Garden and Ulten’s power, the presence of Ardus seemed like a holy spirit had descended upon the land. When Ardus shifted his weight slightly, the holy sword rattled with vitality inside the scabbard that was sophisticatedly designed. Letters in ancient language shimmered with magic, as the Dragon Wizard shifted his eyes from one individual to another.

Finally, his intense gaze settled on Ulten and Quarus. Pointing at them with his finger, he said: “A perfect world? A world where no corruption of human mind will exist? Dragons are as much infected with ominous ideals as the humans. If you want to judge others then allow me to pass down my form of punishment as the ultimate judgment upon all of you.”

End Chapter 15

16: Chapter 16

Chapter 16

THE city of High Plains was located at a large area of over three thousand acres with a serene atmosphere of fertile opulence overseeing the residents that had lived there for several generations. Many of them were professional farmers cultivating the lush lands that were populated with various mounts of foothills gradually ascending in elevation from the outer region of metropolis to the central expanse called the First Crop District. The quality of food being produced at High Plains was unsurpassed for many generations, as High Plains was the primary source of freshly farmed food that many towns and cities in the First Empire relied on.

Despite it being the winter season, powerful magic enchantments around the conurbation were casted by gifted wizards to ensure daily temperature within the farmland city would not dip below certain levels. Consequently, it was not a surprise to the people living there to see a year-round harvest of invigorating greens and fruits.

Soils within the First Crop District were filled with abundant minerals rich in nutrients that helped vegetation grow with a remarkable yield. Fruits and vegetables were vast in size and rich in delicious juice that tingle the tongue with outmost delight and flavors. Where high-value crops were tightly guarded within the First Crop District by the Royal Guards sent from multiple large cities around High Plains, lower ranked plants and fruit trees for most commoners to harvest and indulge were located inside the Fourth , Third, and Second Crop District. Apples and oranges were grown without constraint resulting in overproduction that had to be disposed wastefully instead of donating to the poor peasants that could not secure a position within various agronomy businesses that upper-class merchants had set up.

Some of the low-income households had to rummage through landfills that were piling fresh produce each day to illegally sell over the border to the Haven Realm Empire towns in the remote regions. Countless black markets were continuously discovered by the Royal Guards and it was not long until a law was put in place forbidding any citizen of First Empire to have any kind of monetary business with the enemy.

Kasnas, Arina, and Lana had arrived at the outer gate of High Plains after a week of travel with the merchant. With the concealment spell in place to change their facial features, the group had passed through the gate without arousing suspicions. Kasnas and Arina’s eyes were filled with enchanting glee as they saw the vast open fields opening up before them. Cows and horses were grazing the grasslands while further up farms had aligned one side of the large and elongated road with crop fields of golden wheat and corn that danced lightly in the breeze on the opposite side. The boy sucked in a deep breath, savoring the sweet aroma of rice field that could faintly be seen in the distant horizon.

“This is beautiful,” Arina whispered as she covered half of her eyes with her hand to shield against the setting sun. “I have never been to a place as majestic and as peaceful as this.”

“Welcome to High Plains,” the fat merchant wiped away the sweat on his forehead. After his passengers have taken their belongings and jumped off the back of the wagon, the man said: “This is where we part ways. There is an inn half a mile up the path to your right where you can spend the night. Do not attempt to walk by the boundary though unless you want to get arrested.”

“Boundary?” Kasnas asked as he gazed around with amusement displayed all over his face.

Pointing toward the edge of the horizon where the wavering heat from the seasonal enchantments that wizards had created over the area, the man explained: “Over the crop hill there you will see corn fields painted in red. That is the boundary line marking the beginning of the Third Crop District. While it is not heavily guarded, people that want to venture to different sectors of the city will require a pass that needs to be registered with the Royal Guards in the First Crop District. This is to prevent cross-contamination of unwanted parasitic seeds resulting in aggressive usage of the soil nutrients and diminishing target produce that the royal families of different cities have planned.”

“The Fourth Crop District where we are in right now mostly harbors the common fruits and vegetable. The Second Crop District and First Crop District are forbidden to most commoners except the ones with special passes,” Lana added as she surveyed the place. Blinking against the bright orange sunlight, she heaved a breath. “It has been centuries since I last set foot on this land. While many things have changed the underlying feel of this enormous landscape remains untouched.”

“Well, if you do not have further questions I best be on my way. I wish you three good luck and good journey. Hopefully you can prove your innocence. Life is just too short to be dwelling within the darkness and defamed integrity.”

Nodding and shaking the merchant’s hand, the dragoness smiled. “Thank you, kind sir. We truly appreciate your help. I have never gotten your name. I think it would be rude of me not asking for your identity so that we can call out to you in a respectful manner should we meet in the future.”

“Bah, do not worry about it. Pardon my rudeness, my Lady, I would rather remain anonymous for your situation is perilous. I do not wish to risk my family’s life by getting too acquainted with you.”

“I understand. No offense taken.” Lana smiled sadly. “Thank you once again.”

With a wave of his meaty hand, the man took his reins and steered his horses away from the troubling travelers. The lovely sunset had casted a long, retreating shadow of the trade wagon, as the gentle gallops of muscular horses softly vanished within the light howling wind. Lana watched for a while before the merchant disappeared into a tiny dot.

“So,” Arina looked around. “Where should we go?”

“Let us head to the inn first and see if they have spare clothes for us to wear. Tattered cloaks and shirts will attract far more attention,” Lana suggested. “We need to eat as well.”

“And a bath.”

“We can skip the bath. It is not like we are on a vacation. People are after us right now. It would be wise for us to be on guard all the time.” Kasnas frowned as he drew his torn cloak around his bare upper body.

“Oh! You will take a bath; that is non-negotiable,” Arina made a disgusted face. “You smell like a rotten fish right now. I cannot stand staying in a room with the smell of sweat proliferating every inch of the place.”

“You do not smell any better either,” the boy pouted as he hesitantly pulled the cloak to his nose for a sniff. Looking uneasy, he shifted his eyes to the side while lowering the stained fabric.

Feeling victorious, the female spell-caster followed Lana, whom giggled tenderly under her breath as she strolled down the dusty road. Kasnas grumbled while he ran to catch up with his companions. The trio passed by multiple farms and houses that were built far apart from each other. Farmers were still tending the fields, as they raised their head slightly to look at the new travelers before lowering their head again pulling up weeds and plowing dirt.

Rustling sound of the breeze combined with the heavenly display of tranquil crops seemed to have a positive effect on Kasnas’ mind. Though he was physically tired from days of traveling and training with Lana and Arina, the psychological healing stimulation of nature’s wondrous beauty had somehow made the child felt refreshed. The same sensation could be experienced by Arina and Lana as well while they took in the graceful exquisiteness of the environment that should have only existed in a utopian world.

They approached the inn. It was a non-glamourous building with weathered planks of wood being its structure. Constantly baked underneath the relentless sunlight and enveloped by the warm temperature of the seasonal enchantments, the rooftop was as dry and as hot as a desert dune. Five floors tall, the inn was able to house up to fifty guests. Steps leading into the entrance of the building were covered with years of sand and dirt. A small doorway had presented the pathway into the reception area. It took them a while to adjust the dimly lit place, as the interior was much cooler than the heat outside.

“Welcome, tired travelers,” an old woman wearing a simple brown-colored dress and a white apron greeted kindly. Her head was barely above the countertop. Candles flickered the moment that the guests came in and brought the outdoor air with them. Eyes barely opened with white long hair tied into a nice orderly knot behind her head, she asked: “How have you fared in your journey?”

“It has been long and tiresome,” Lana replied as she passed thirty silver coins to the inn keeper.

One of the droopy eyes opened with mild surprise as the wrinkled face displayed a small smile. “You have given me too much, young lady. One night only costs two bronze coins.”

“We will need fresh new clothes, a meal, a place to bath, and to sleep. These thirty coins not only pay for those but I would also like you to conceal our whereabouts if some random strangers come asking.”

The small, chubby old woman scanned the three individuals for a long moment of silence before breaking into a raspy laugh. Nodding, she slowly scooped the money into her trembling hands and handed the guests a room key.

“I have some clothes that may be unfitting for all of you but if you do not mind I will bring them up shortly. Your room is on the third floor to the right next to the stairs.”

“That will be most appreciated,” the dragoness smiled.

“What time would you want your food to be delivered?”

Lana turned around and looked at Kasnas and Arina. Both teens shrugged their shoulders and held out their palms in a gesture of no comment.

The tall dragon sighed and said: “Around seven will be nice. That will give us time to wash up and change our clothes. After all, I do not think a meal will be tasty if we are all sweaty and muddy.”

“True,” the inn keeper agreed with a gentle grin, displaying a few missing teeth with the rest being yellow from years of poor oral hygiene. “I would not like my guests not appreciating the food that I cook.”

“You cook the meals? I thought you have cooks?” Arina blurted out as she stood affix by the old woman.

Chuckling loudly, the inn keeper said: “Well, my family and grandson were killed many years ago by the demon beasts before the magic barrier was erected by the talented wizards from Opran City. When they were still alive, their meals were planned and made by me. I just love seeing the happy faces on my guests.” Pausing slightly and setting her eyes on Arina, she grinned. “You look just like my daughter when she was little. I guess she would look just like you when she grows up.”

An unexplainable emotion surged through Arina as she heard those words. Filled with sorrow and regret, the sentences were like pages of painful memories being reiterated by someone who had lost everything and finally found the will to continue to live on. Wiping away a drop of tears that swelled up around the corner of her eyes, Arina suddenly had this urge of telling the old lady the truth: that the face she was seeing was not the real one. What the old inn keeper was reminisced with had been nothing more than a deceit, a non-existent body of lies that would probably hurt the elderly individual more had the truth been revealed.

“I…”

“We should go. There is a long day ahead of us tomorrow.” Lana suddenly cut in. Ignoring the astonished look on Arina’s face, the dragoness hurried the two teens up the stairs.

The old inn keeper remained silent as she watched the retreating figures with heavy thoughts. It was only after the footsteps of the newcomers disappeared had she started going back to her chores.

Days of aches that seeped deep into the bones seemed to have dissipated as Kasnas relaxed in the small wooden tub filled with hot, soapy water. The amount of steam enveloping the small bathroom had made visibility nearly non-existent. Hidden away by the thick water vapors were planks of old and rotted wooden walls that were complimented by dirty-looking red floor bricks roughly laid by poor craftsmanship. Rivers of dirt and grime flowed through the cracks, as the sound of water splashing lightly echoed around the place.

Sitting within a large body of hot water, Kasnas raised his left arm and stared at the dark pattern that had snaked around his forearm. Tried as he might, he could not recall the day that he had become rogue – a savage monster that was taken over by the dark influence of the black spell lingering inside his body. Images of Tibit, the playful Sarien Dragon, snuggling against him and displaying moments of ingenuous emotions were replaying in his mind. The seal that Tibit had created, the black outlines of a powerful Sarien Dragon spell, seemed to shimmer within the light golden radiance that had surged through the open skylight in the ceiling above.

Kasnas’ eyes widened when he saw a familiar shadow peeking over the edge of the opening above him. In the evening light, he could faintly see the bright green eyes glimmering with intelligence, as the figure tilted its head, gazing at him for a moment before vanishing with unparalleled speed.

Sitting up and splashing droplets of water outside the tub, the boy’s face was filled with shock.

“Tibit?”

Long stillness swarmed around him as the young wizard attempted to understand what he had just seen. Was it just his imagination? No. It could not be. Then again, Tibit had died already. The small dragon had been killed by the enemy. Swallowing back the waves of emotions that lunged wildly in his mind, Kansas heaved out a panicked breath. Sounds of hot water droplets filled the air. A strange mood enshrouded the boy’s presence, as feelings of disbelief and confusion had become overwhelming for the child.

An unexpected and somewhat unwanted knock from the door had brought Kasnas’ attention back to reality.

“Hey! Are you done in there yet? Other people need to shower too!” The voice of Arina appeared.

“Be right out!” Muttering under his breath, Kasnas leaped out of the tub, sending a pool of water splattering wildly onto the floor.

When he opened the door with a robe wrapped around his body, Arina folded her arms in front of her chest. Though her face was covered with dirt and her clothes were still ones that were tattered from previous days of ordeal, her eyes had displayed a look of refreshed stamina from the night’s meal in their room.

“You have been in there for over an hour. I did not know boys can take such a long time bathing.”

“Well, we need to take care of our skin as well. This dry climate is making me feel older than I should be.” Kasnas grinned foolishly as he playfully danced in a feminine way with arms flailing.

Laughing, Arina pushed him away and closed the door. Kasnas’ happy mood gradually diminished as he slowly walked back to their room. Through the dark hallway that only had a handful of candles lighting the way, he still pondered what he had seen. If Tibit was still alive…if only his playmate was still roaming the world freely...Kasnas closed his eyes and shook his head. Contemplating the possibilities of something that was more of an illusion rather than reality was a waste of time. He should spend more time on training to become better at channeling his gift. According to Lana, it seemed that Caidus and Ardus only gave three months for them to get stronger before reappearing with vengeance. Time had approached much faster than anyone had expected, especially while on the run from literally the rest of the world that was after them for crimes they did not commit.

“Try this.”

Sitting on the small wooden bench, Kasnas took a piece of deer meat from the plate as Lana sat near the window facing toward the street. A cold winter breeze wafted through the opening, reminding them that seasonal elements still existed despite the magic that wizards had casted in High Plains. Winter, though temporarily oppressed by the artificial environment of the enchantments, was still as strong of a presence as it got. As the boy chewed, Lana stared blankly outside the window. Her eyes aimlessly watched the passing pedestrians that had strolled past poles of lamps with bright glowing flames flickering within the metal housing. The night had never been so serene, so tranquil.

Smoothing out the wrinkles from a slightly oversized white shirt and long brown pants, the boy savored the food that had tingled taste buds on his tongue. Accompanying the meat was a cup of warm milk. Smooth and rich, the nutrient-filled liquid slid down his throat while Kasnas swallowed the last mouthful of sauce-covered veal with a satisfying burp.

“Sorry.”

Smiling, Lana dismissed the rather vulgar noise with a wave of her long, slender hand.

Turning around and leaning forward on her chair, the dragoness said: “I know you are tired but I think we should continue the training where we have left off.”

The young Arc Dragon Wizard agreed with a nod. “If you want me to stay up all night, I will. I need to get stronger in order to fight against Caidus, Duke Gave, and the dragons that are after us.”

“Let us start from the beginning to review what you have learned.”

Rubbing his forehead while closing his eyes, Kasnas struggled to remember the details regarding spells. “If I remember correctly, the power of magic comes from the inner gift that is born with the person of wizardry descendant. The difference between a wizard and a spell-caster is the level of aura they have and the amount of elements they can manipulate within the nature. The art of magic is split into three general tiers, with tier three being used most often due to the low amount of gift it requires to channel. Tier two is mostly used for difficult assignments that require a vast amount of energy to accomplish, which usually associate with wide-scale effects and battle-related situations. Tier one…well, tier one is a lost magic that is forbidden to be used relentlessly, if there ever is a person that can cast it.”

“That is correct,” Lana said approvingly. “Do not forget that that within each level, there is also different categories of magic that dictate the effectiveness. A spell is mostly short term while an enchantment is usually long term. “

“So for gifted wizards and spell-casters, in an ordinary situation a spell is mostly used for the convenience of affected individuals while an enchantment affects mostly the general population on a wider scale. The former is also lesser in power while the latter has far more influence on the target.”

“Yes. A person that lights the entire row of candles will use a spell to complete the task in one act while a high ranking gifted person will use an enchantment to manipulate the weather for better growing crops, as we have seen within the city of High Plains today.” Lana paused as she picked up a wooden cup beside her and took a short sip of water. Within the room’s candle light, she continued: “I am not sure if you still remember but a person’s level of energy can also control the outcome of a low tier spell.”

“You mean a high ranking wizard or spell-caster with unsurpassed amount of aura is able to generate an incredible power through a spell as simple as… an Aura Orb?” Kasnas reopened his eyes as the dancing shadow along the outline of his face had sent a mysterious ambiance through the discussion they were having.

“Precisely. As much as a wizard is able to control certain elements of nature more efficiently through the gift they were born with, if their training was not done properly the performance of their magic would certainly suffer greatly in comparison to an individual with outmost level of achievement.”

“There is one thing I do not understand, Lana,” Kasnas scratched his head as he frowned. “With so many different types of spells and enchantments…why put emphasis on how many elements of nature you can control? If one is to be restricted to control certain aspect of the essence of the world, then how would one be able to cast magic that is more on par to the level of fantasy rather than reality?”

The female dragon thought for a moment. Tapping the edge of the cup, she said: “This is a very good question albeit quite a difficult one to answer and for you to comprehend fully.”

Scoffing, Kasnas replied: “I need to know if I want to be able to use my gift as Arc Dragon Wizard.”

Lana sighed. “To put it in the simplest way, all forms of magic come from five elements – fire, water, wind, earth, and light. The first four are the most essential part of what govern this world. Missing one and the balance of life is forever changed, resulting in unimaginable imbalance that thwarts any progress of sentient creatures’ evolution.”

Lifting a finger, she continued: “The final element – light – is simply a philosophical element of connection that links all elements together to shape the land of living. In other words, light itself is something that encompasses all and allows amazing reactive responses that help shape this world. For example, a tree cannot grow without water, soil, heat, and air. But even with all aspects of nature supporting the existence of such plant, it would be fruitless if light itself is missing as the energy from the sun helps it develop strong roots and structure to withstand fierce seasonal challenges.

“Now, how does magic of different forms actually work? On the most basic level of explanation, it is to channel multiple elements of nature to complete a spell field and using the spell field to complete the final phase of energy infusion that changes the rules of nature temporarily. When we talk about how a wizard is able to utilize certain amount of elements, we actually mean how proficient that individual can control the elements. This does not mean he is not able to summon other elements. It only means that the effect may be weaker compared to ones that he can naturally, more efficiently control.”

The boy’s eyes widened. Lana smiled as she stopped for a minute, allowing the child to digest what she had said.

“Does this mean that Lana you can control more than one elements? That the so-called Dragon Wizards are nothing more than a title?” The young wizard asked with mild disappointment.

Shaking her head, Lana replied with reassurance: “Yes and no. As a dragon that can manipulate element of water whichever way that I want to, I can channel vast amount of power through the aid of such element because it is easier for me to manage. At the same time, concealment spell that I have used on the three of us contains the element of water and fire to generate a mirage-like effect to alter our appearance on the streets. But if you were to ask me to cast a potent fire spell, this is something I cannot do.” Pointing at the boy, she said softly: “As a Dragon Wizard, your grandfather is able to control two of the five elements easily; Caidus and Ardus are able to control up to four elements. As an Arc Dragon Wizard who is on an ascended level above all, you are destined to be able to control all five elements of nature, which means, regardless of what type of magic you want to cast the effect will be far more powerful than any gifted person can achieve. This is also why we are being hunted. You alone hold the key to open the portal. With your special gift, you can create an Arc Element that will undo the seal that the First Dragon Wizards had casted centuries ago.”

The air felt heavy as Kasnas absorbed the information without uttering a word.

“But enough of this topic for the time being. I know this is a bit too much information for you to understand. Thoroughly grasping the fundamental aspects of successfully channeling your gift is more imperative as of now. You should not concern yourself with too many upper level concepts.”

Kasnas heaved a deep breath as he gazed at his mentor quietly. A long pause had ensued until the female dragon raised an eyebrow with a puzzled look on her face.

Finally, the boy asked: “How can I properly channel my gift so that spell fields can be formed without scattering?”

Lana leaned into her chair as she drew her white cloak close to her body to shield against the late night breeze that slithered through the window. The sound of wheat and rice stalks rattling was quite comforting, as was the aroma of fresh grains silently growing in the open fields that had gently wafted into the nostrils of the travelers.

“Aside from constant practices on bringing out your aura and formulating a geometric construct with the power of your consciousness, additional study of magic scrolls and documents is needed in order to understand the structural pathways that each different type of spell and enchantment requires.”

“Uh….”

Smiling, Lana further explained: “This means that you will need to study magic in a proper school.”

Faking out a laugh, Kasnas said: “You are funny, Lana.” Noting the perplexed look on her face, the boy leaned forward on the bench. “We are being pursued by enemies that want to kill us. Do not tell me that you have forgotten about this little problem that we have?”

“That is why we are leaving First Empire territory as soon as possible.”

“I…I do not understand.”

“First Empire is not the only empire that has schools to study the art of magic,” Lana said softly. Within the gentle caress of the candle radiance, her face displayed a dazzling look of confidence and hope. “Haven Realm is our next destination. We just need to cross through the border along Sarien Peak and within days we should arrive at the outer region of Haven Realm. I want you to study magic there.”

Such notion was ridiculously absurd. Venturing into the depth of enemy territory was already insane but attempting to acquire knowledge from people that had long been adversaries toward the First Empire since generations ago was even more ludicrous. In fact, Kasnas had strongly believed that Lana was making a joke – a nonsensical and humorless joke that was filled with absolute stupidity and insane figment of useless imagination.

“I see that you have doubts toward my plan.”

Looking up and seeing the tall female dragon observing his expression, the child shook his head. “I do not think this is something that we can accomplish.”

“We cannot stay inside First Empire, Kasnas.  Without this concealment spell, we would not be able to live to see the sunrise of next day. And even with such spell in place, other gifted people will still be able find us eventually.”

An uncomfortable silence had befallen within the room as the boy’s face displayed great despair. He had longed to live a life filled with wonders; treasures of knowledge that could explain the making of the world they were in; sentimental emotions that could bring life to the reality that they existed in; enchanting attachments between different individuals that were linked through trust and ethic that could genuinely display the good side of mankind. Yet, the cruel certainty of a tainted and taxing existence had proven that his dream was just that – a dream; a non-existent fantasy that was nothing more than a fool’s inept desire holding onto a belief that others would surely laugh at.

Approaching footsteps had made Lana looked up while Kasnas pondered about the possibilities. The female spell-caster was in her new clothes while drying her long blue hair with a towel. Her bare feet tapped against the wooden floor while her silvery dress draped over her slender body down to her ankles.

“What were you two talking about while I was in the shower?”

Lana smiled warmly. “Nothing much.”

The boy lifted his head. His eyes met the girl’s as he was about to say something but held back. A short moment later, he swallowed his words and grinned dumbly. Confused, Arina lifted one of her eyebrows while she walked past him and sat on one of the two beds that were in the room. Fluffing up her pillow, she leaned against it while watching the female dragon putting plates away neatly by the doorway.

“We should all get some sleep. Tomorrow morning we still have a long journey ahead of us.”

Yawning, Arina could not agree more, as her eyelids seemed to be closing on their own while she pulled up the cover up to her neck. Kasnas sat opposite of her on the other bed, while Lana went back to the chair.

“Are you not going to sleep?” Kasnas asked. Then he noticed there were only two beds available. It quickly dawned on him that he would have to share a bed with either one of his female companions. He blushed deeply.

Laughing, the dragoness said: “Do not worry about me. Human beds are usually uncomfortable for me anyway. I will sleep on the chair and keep watch tonight.”

As the two apprentices were drifting off to dreamland, Lana quietly gazed out the window. Her eyes illuminated a gaze of intensity, as she pondered the possibilities of their journey tomorrow toward the border. She looked up and stared at the massive moon that had casted its radiance across the crop fields below. With pale whiteness of the light that soundlessly accompanied the whispers of the night, cold breeze of the magical environment had whistled gently through the window.

IT was around three in the morning when Kasnas woke up. Staring at the ceiling while resting his head comfortably on the soft pillow, he thought he had heard something. He shifted his weight around and saw Lana sleeping on the chair with her left arm supporting her head. Arina had her back facing toward him as her even-breathing signified the contended dream that she was having.

Slowly getting up, the boy put on his cloak and boots. When he opened the door with a light squeak, he looked back to see if Lana had been woken up by the noise. But seeing the female dragon still snoozing without making a gesture, Kasnas breathed out deeply and ventured into the dark hallway. Guests were still in their rooms as he climbed down the stairs and walked past the empty reception counter. He peeked out the doorway and immediately felt the coldness of the late night wind greeting him with a forceful blow.

Kasnas stepped out onto the sandy road. Crunching noises could be heard clearly in the dead stillness of the darkness, as his ragged-looking boots stirred up a small cloud of dust. Surveying around, he tried to pinpoint the strange sound that he had heard earlier. It was the sound that he felt familiar with, as if he had heard it before.

A faint rattle occurred to his right. The boy went to investigate as the moonlight had created a long shadow behind him. The size of the massive moon was even more frightening when the backdrop of a line of trees and mountains in the far distance had created a peculiar contrast for a stark comparison. It was a Harvest Moon that was appearing in the oddest time of the year. Kasnas had strongly believed it was the working of Master Dragon’s power that was gaining strength in the living world.

A shadow figure stood in front of him. Kasnas froze. His eyes were wide with disbelief. Wings expanded to the limit and tail waggling playfully, the same eyes that Kasnas had seen before were staring at him intently.

“T…Tibit?”

A yawn was released as the Sarien Dragon stared at him silently. Under the intense moonlight, the aura around the unexpected creature seemed to double in intensity.

Before the boy could utter another word, the small dragon tilted its head and said: “I am not the same pathetic dragon as you have met before. In fact, I resent being confused with that useless brother of mine.”

Kasnas’ mouth fell opened. “You…you can speak!”

“Well, of course I can!” The dragon fumed. Narrowing its eyes, it said: “Whoever said Sarien Dragons cannot speak? Your ignorance is unbelievable.”

“But…Tibit could not speak at all!”

“He was a few hundred years younger than I. As Sarien Dragons, we normally do not like to learn human languages. Words can be quite complicated for us. This tongue that you see is just too long to allow us pronouncing sounds correctly.” The dragon stuck out its lengthy pink tongue to prove what it had stated was no lies. “But never mind that. I want to speak to you regarding your trip to the Sarien Peak. You must listen to me and not cross the border. Enemies have set up an ambush there.”

Shaking his head, the boy refused. “We have to get to the Haven Realm Empire. This is the only way that we can live. People are chasing after us here.”

“Do you think that getting to Haven Realm will save you? Let me put this bluntly so that your insignificant brain can understand: The entire stretch of the border has already been overrun by demon beasts. Aside from that old dragoness who can only repel a certain amount of enemies before being drained of her strength, neither you nor the young girl has enough skill right now to fight back the threats. Not to mention, that aside from the creatures of the dark killing whatever they see, guards from nearly half of the major cities in the First Empire are now after you. They have already set up check points all along the Sarien Peaks. You going there will mean suicide. Do you understand?”

Standing defiantly, Kasnas frowned as he tried to suppress the intimidating atmosphere coming from the dragon. “Thank you for your kind advice and warning. But as I have already said before, we do not have a choice. If we must risk our lives to get to Haven Realm so be it. It will not be as bad as dying here.”

“Does this mean that you are ready to accept your death?”

Nodding, the boy replied: “Of course. Too many of my close friends and family have been hurt or killed by such injustice that I will do whatever it takes to right the wrong. Perhaps I do not have such power now but if I can train to become stronger; if I get a chance to train to rise above the evil that is taking hold of this world, then I will be able to make sure that no one else will get hurt.”

A dark shade had suddenly covered the Sarien Dragon’s face as the noble beast suddenly burst out laughing. Red aura had unexpectedly exploded from its body. The blinding light was so intense that the boy had to shield his eyes. Glancing through the slits of his fingers, Kasnas took two steps back as the dragon’s outer form began to morph. Wings contracting and tail shrinking, the height of the black figure began to grow. Streaks of crimson energy surged upward as particles of yellow floated around the area like fireflies hovering around the open plains in an enchanting dance.

Opening the eyes and displaying the bright green color of its pupil, the same color that Tibit had, the dark scaly draconic body of the dragon’s original form was transformed into the shape of a young teenage boy no more than sixteen years old. His boyish face masked his true age, as his long black hair had half-covered his eyes. Wearing a blue shirt without sleeves, a long black cloak had draped over his body from his neck while his lengthy white trousers covered from his slender waist down to his bare feet. A gleaming necklace with a dark green gem could be seen hanging from his neck.

Standing with dominance and a head taller than Kasnas, the Sarien Dragon had taken the form of a human body. Swinging his arms to warm up, the dragon had a slight smile of his face while his fangs could be seen from the corner of his mouth.

He scratched his long pointy human ears and muttered: “Ugh. Not the most perfect transformation that is for sure. Compared to the other dragons, I still have much to learn. Normally I hated taking shape of an inferior creature’s body but under such circumstances if I have not done so, you would probably be killed by my power.”

“What do you mean?”

Side-glancing the child that apparently did not know the fate waiting for him, the Sarien Dragon said with slight impatience: “I mean had I not suppress my power to half of what it used to be by transforming into this fragile human body, you would surely die right here. Killing you is not an option...for now anyway.”

Gritting his teeth, Kasnas asked: “What is going on?”

Turning his head, the Sarien Dragon pointed at his newfound opponent. “I want to show you how much you have been outclassed on every aspect of combat.”

“This is ridiculous! I do not wish to fight you!”

“You do not have a say in this, Kasnas,” the dragon shook his head. Wiggling his finger, he said: “The weak does not have a choice. Choice is not a right. It is a privilege given by the dominant side. If you do not want to listen to my advices then I must use force to beat some sense into you.”

“You are not Tibit…Tibit would never do this to me….”

Showcasing a murderous look on his face, the Sarien Dragon growled deeply while baring his elongated fangs. “I already told you, I am not Tibit. My name is Tarugus. I am not your friend or your toy. While my late brother liked to hang around humans, I, on the other hand, would rather remain secluded away from the filth of mankind. And yet…you humans and your conflicts….”

A tower of energy had erupted from the Sarien Dragon’s body, as the cloudless night sky was being taken over by the brightness that rivaled the level of daylight. Vivid orange rays of power stormed through the area, as walls of choking dust swept across the fields.

Kasnas curled his hands into fists. He knew there was no way he could talk himself out of a battle. Seeing how enraged the Sarien Dragon in front of him had become, the young Arc Dragon Wizard knew he had to put everything that he had learned so far to test. Though deep in his heart, Kasnas knew the spells he had acquired knowledge of would not be enough to fight off a feral dragon as the one he was staring at.

“Why are you spacing out in the middle of a fight? This grave mistake will cost you your life, Kasnas.”

A flash had appeared and a hand with claws extended had filled Kasnas’ vision. Death was just inches away from him and yet Kasnas could not move at all.

End Chapter 16